The following is not real. Some of you know have known me will recognize some of the people, but this is not how this actually happened. People suggested I try writing something else so here you go.

So, Im going to be straight up for a second. I think about fucking everyone I meet. I think about how they would feel under my hands. Or how I could make them cum. I think about what kinky stuff they might be into. Is the fat old charge nurse into anal? What would that paramedic do if I asked him to piss on me? Would the clerk that checked me out at the store rim me if I went down on him?
All of these and more race through my mind. Normally I push them out of the way. Sometimes I dwell on them, and try to find out. And that’s how it was with my father in law.
From the moment I saw him, I wanted to fuck him. Joe and I had just started dating and we had gone to his parents house. My future father in law (lets call him Frank) was a runner. Not just recreationally. He liked to do marathons and shit like that. As such, he was in amazing shape. Athletic and slim. His muscles were well defined under his skin, and he had the sharp facial figures like a sculpture. His hair was still black, aside from the gray that had begun to appear at his temples.
To be fair, I was in shape then too. More than one, actually. They were just circles of various sizes.
From that day forward, I wanted to fuck him. I wouldn’t say I was obsessed, but I did think about it often. I was still occasionally fucking Joe’s brother, so I would find myself comparing their cocks. Joe’s wasn’t small, necessarily, but it lacked his brother’s girth. I began to wonder what it would take to get Frank to fuck around on his wife. He had raised one son to have an intense moral direction. Joe doesn’t like anything I like in the bedroom, mostly because he finds it degrading to me.
On the other hand, his other son was a complete dirtbag. He was the one that came on to me first. To be fair, I kept it going after the wedding, but he could have said no. What kind of a guy fucks his brothers wife the day they leave for their honeymoon?
So what kind of guy was Frank? One of his sons was an outlier, but which one? And then what kind of woman would not only entice him to cheat, but to fuck his sons wife as well. It was the kind of challenge I rose to. I had to find out. It would be quite the accomplishment, fucking all the men in a family. Well, aside from mine, I guess.
It would be a process. A long one. Find out if he would cheat. Find out if he would cheat with a fat girl. Find out if he would cheat with a fat daughter in law. Finally find out if he wanted a whore or an angel. I could do either, but angel was temporary. I would see him pretty regularly, once week or so, more often during the summer. He had a pool, you see, and Joe loved to swim.
So I got to work. First step was to see if he was even interested. I waited until the next time we went swimming. That would be a few weeks away, so I contented myself through masturbation that mostly involved him and my dad tag teaming me. By the time we were actually going, not even these clit sessions could tide me over.
I had thought about doing a two piece, but I couldn’t bring myself to do it. So I settled on my one piece. It would be sufficient for this. The changing room was their bedroom, and it had a sliding glass door that led to the pool. There was a curtain to pull to cover it. I thought about leaving the curtain open, but there was never a time when he was the only one in line of sight. Disappointed, I headed to the pool to join the others.
It was while swimming that I saw my first opportunity. The pool itself was a saltwater pool, and at one end was a hot tub fixture that overflowed in a waterfall into the pool itself. Frank was standing by the waterfall, talking to Joe, who was in the tub. I dove under the water, and while I swam to the waterfall, I adjusted by suit so that I had a nipple peaking out. I wasn’t able to be sure, and I didn’t want too much to show, but it was a gamble.
I rose out of the water next to Frank, my left nipple exposed. I slid up next to him and asked what they were up to. Joe couldn’t see my tits from his position, No one else would be in line of sight if I turned towards Frank. Slowly, with the waterfall falling on me, I turned towards him and asked him what he was drinking.
He looked to me and opened his mouth to answer, but his eyes went right to my tit. I held my breath. Would he say something? Would he freak out? Would he just stare?
The latter. As he responded to me, I slowly exhaled the breath I had been holding. His eyes were flicking between Joe, me, and my nipple. I was looking him over too. His chest had a small v shaped patch of graying hair, his nipples sat flush against his body. His neck was ridged by firm tendons and muscles. Fucking hell he was sooo hot. Joe began moving toward the stairs so I dipped down and fixed my suit.
I swam away eagerly awaiting my next chance. I was optimistic about this thing for the first time. Pushing the envelope and taking chances were such a turn on for me that I was spent the rest of the swim time rubbing my clit hidden by the water.
We caught eyes a few times after that, but he didn’t really betray anything else. A plan took form. I would be the last to get out. I would go into the room to change, and somehow entice him in there once I had stripped out of my suit and covered myself. Then, a quick flash, or something. I wasn’t sure yet.
As luck would have it, Frank and I were the last two. Improvising, I got out and piddled around outside until Joe had finished changing. I went in, and began to look around the room for something to give me an excuse to get him in here. I had to hurry, and act while he was alone in the pool area. If anyone else was there, they might come instead.
It didn’t take long. There was a hamper in the bathroom for towels, but Joe had been Joe and just piled them on top of it. Under the pile of wet towels, it might be missed. I stripped out of my suit, and wrapped myself in a dry towel. I rushed to the door and looked out. He was still alone, but he was out of the pool.
I slid the door open. “Hey Frank. Where do I put my towels?”
He looked at me in the towel, and flipped his head to the main doors into the house, possibly to see were everyone was, then back to me. “I-In the bathroom, Claire.” He said.
“I looked I don’t see it. Can you show me?” I asked. Deliberately I looked down. His wet trunks clung to his body. It wasn’t hard to see the outline of his cock, hanging flaccid, along his body. It was hard to gage, but he looked bigger than either of his sons. I let my eyes linger, then went back to his face. I bit my lower lip.
Wordlessly he started towards me. “Thanks, Frank.” I said, retreating back into the room before he got there. Now what? I thought to myself. Just dropping the towel would be a high risk high reward situation. If he reacts poorly, it might be impossible to say it was just an accident. Instead, I sat on his bed, facing the bathroom. I spread my legs, leaving the towel on, but parted just enough.
He came in and stopped. My breath caught again. For what seemed like an eternity he stared at me. He smiled slightly, but it was gone as quick as it came. He moved to the bathroom.
“Oh.” He said as he rounded the corner. “Fuckin’ Joe.” He said. He leaned down to begin picking the towels up. He turned his head to me. His eyes right between my legs. I know he could see my pussy. “Does he at least put thigs away at home?”
I just shook my head, looking at him. He looked away and stood. “Well, there’s the hamper. You can put the towel in there.”
I stood, bent over to grab the wet one I had used, and walked into the bathroom, passing him in the door way. I turned sideways, ass to him, as I slipped through. I stuck my ass out, and brushed it across his groin, feeling his bulge as I did so. I dropped the towel in the hamper.
I turned to Frank. He was staring at me. “Can you hand me my clothes? They are on the bed.” His face was red as he turned and proceeded into the room. As soon as his back was turned, I went for it. I dropped the towel. He returned and stopped as soon as he saw me. “Thanks.” I said. And I took the clothes. He stared at me. At my tits. My pussy.
“Claire, I-“ he began. I closed the door.
Fuck. I needed to cum. I heard the door slide open and then close. I thought about his cock, I thought about him pinning me in the doorway and forcing it into me. I wondered if he would try to fuck my ass. My fingers went to my clit. It didn’t take long before I was cumming.
After, I took stock of where I was. I had gone for broke. It hadn’t blown up in my face. And I felt like I knew he would cheat. I felt like he liked big tits, and I felt that he wanted me to be slutty. Maybe this would be easy.
I was wrong. The next few swim days he was noticeably absent. His wife had said that he was running errands or something like that. She never seemed bothered. I fucked myself after one day imaging he had told her and we were going to have a threesome.
The next chance would be an unexpected one.
It was Labor Day. I remember because I was off and Joe worked, taking the double time that he would get. Joe was already gone when I woke, and knowing that I would have 7 hours in the house alone had me wet thinking about who I was going to have over to fuck. I had begun to flip through my contacts when the phone rang, the caller ID showing it was Joes cell. My heart sank. He had to be telling me that he was coming home early.
“Hey, babe.” I answered, forcing a yawn.
“You just getting up?”
“Yeah. Whats up?”
“I need you to do me a favor. I need you to go into the garage and grab a tool and bring it to my dad.” He said.
I sat straight up. “Yeah I can do that.”
“Mom has the car and she’s out at my aunts. He told me not to worry about it, but hes been looking forward to this project for a while.”
“Sure!” I jumped out of bed as he talked me through the garage and the location of the tool. Once identified, I let him go, and began to plot my course of action.
He was clearly hesitant. But he couldn’t trust himself around me. He knew what the game was, he knew he would lose, and he was just trying not to play. I needed to be able to get him to the table.
Clothes would be key. It was a little cooler, too cool for shorts, but leggings would work. No panties. The top would be a little trickier. My tits are huge, H Cups. Braless wasn’t an option, but I had an ill fitting balconette that let the tops of my areolas pop out if I positioned it right. A white camisole and light black sweater completed the outfit. I checked myself out in the mirror. A quick tug on the camisole brought a hint of areola into view. Perfect.
I went out to the truck, threw the tool in the back and headed off to my in laws house. The whole ride over there I had the butterflies in my stomach that were my vice. That anticipation of something new and different. The pushing of boundaries, the taboo of the act, the risk of getting caught. All were combining to give me a high that nothing else could touch.
By the time I pulled into the gravel driveway, my pussy was aching. As I rolled to a stop, I realized I hadn’t even thought about what I was going to do. I had been so preoccupied thinking about fucking him, that I hadn’t even bothered to think about how I was going to do it.
As I got out of the truck, Frank came out from the side of the house. He was in jeans and a long-sleeved red shirt. Sawdust clung to it. He stopped when he say me, but then continued on.
“What are you doing here, Claire?” There was a tinge of anger. Good.
“Joe told me you needed this.” I went to the back and pulled out the saw.
“Yeah I told him not to worry about it.”
“Well he worried.” I passed the saw to him.
He looked me up and down. “Tell him thanks.” He said and then turned with the saw and headed back to the house.
Fuck. This wasn’t working. I watched as he turned around back. He was resisting, but I saw it in his eyes. I know that look. Seen it in plenty of men’s eyes. I pulled the black sweater off, threw it in the truck, and headed off in his footsteps.
I rounded the corner and saw him in his workshop. Formerly a detached garage, he had turned it into his hobby room a few years ago. There was a piece of wood on two stands that he was measuring. A few stools and chairs littered the perimeter of the shop. When he saw me, he stopped and sighed.
“What are you working on?” I asked.
“Claire, why are you here?”
“Im bored.” I said, biting my lip. “Joe is at work, and hes not as entertaining as he could be even when he is home.
“W-well I got a lot of stuff to do here, and I’m not going to be entertaining anyway.” He returned to measuring.
“Well, anything is better than being alone at the house.” I found one of the rocking chairs and sat in it. So far, so good, but I was running out of moves. The silences persisted for a few minutes while he measured and marked different pieces of wood. Then it hit me. I had a plan. All I had to do was wat for my opening.
It didn’t take long. After about 5 more minutes of silence, he left to go inside to get something. I took my shot. As soon as he was gone, I jumped up and headed for the pool. Flipping the cover on the control panel, I flipped the tub to on. I raced back to the shop, and I stripped off all my clothes, placing them in the chair I was sitting in. I then raced through the brisk air to the tub, where I slid in.
The water was ice cold. My nipples immediately hardened. The water coming from the jets was warm, but still, my teeth began to chatter. I prayed the water would heat up quickly.
I heard the side door open. He was heading back into the shop. It didn’t take long before he rounded the corner. I waved at him. He slowly walked over.
“Claire. What the hell are you doing?”
“Entertaining myself.” I said. I made a show of pushing my hands down to my pussy. “Since you wont, I have to find something to do.”
“This ain’t right, Claire. Theres something wrong with you.”
I smiled and closed my eyes as my fingers slipped inside me. “Mmmhm.” I moaned in agreement. “Very wrong.” I said.
He watched me finger myself. He didn’t leave. I went all in. I stood and began to walk out of the tub. The chill in the air brought my chattering teeth back. “I’m going to go into the house and Im going to be entertaining myself. If you are bored, you should follow me.” And I headed for the sliding door.
I entered, thought about the couch, but decided against getting it all wet, and went to the floor instead. I got down on all fours, ass in the air, and began to play with my pussy. I rubbed my asshole too.
I heard the door open and smiled. I had won.
I rolled over and lay on my back. He stood over me. He began to undo his jeans and I moved to my knees. “You are going to love this, Frank.” I told him.
I was eager to finally see this cock. As his jeans fell I reached up and took his boxers in my hands, I pulled them down.
It was wonderful. Bigger than either of his sons. A good 6 or 7 inches, if I have to guess, but thick. His balls hung in a sack covered in gray pubic hairs. I opened my mouth, and licked the length of his shaft, my eyes locked with his. From the tip to the base, and then back again. He began to grow. I took him into my mouth and began to suck. Using my mouth, suction, tongue, suction, tongue. He grew to an impressive level of fullness in my mouth. I pulled it out.
“Gag me, daddy.” I said before plunging down on it again. This time I felt him hit the back of my throat and the first gag began. I felt his hand on the back of my head as he held me there. Oh yes. He wanted a whore. I’d give him that.
He let me up and I pulled back, rubbing the slime covered cock on my face. “You are so much bigger than Joe.” I said.
“Shut the fuck up.” He said and he forced it back in my mouth. Another round of gaging began. When he let me up from it, I went back to his balls, letting the cock lay across my face. I licked and gently sucked each ball, and then I moved lower. He moved back. He looked at me confused. “What are you doing?”
Poor bastard. He’d never been rimmed. I smiled. I stood and undid his shirt. Once off I sucked and nibbled at his nipples as I walked him back to his chair. He fell down into it. I returned to my knees and the blow job. Building up a good supply of saliva, I worked down to his balls again, and then to under them.
It was clear he had been working, but it turned me on even more. Lower and further I pushed, my tongue searching for his ass. I could hear him moaning. I reached up and grabbed his cock. Mainly to keep him from jerking it and cumming too quick. I finally found it. I thought about how wanton and whoreish I was being. On my knees, with my tongue on my husbands fathers ass.
“Fucking hell, Claire.” He moaned. I pulled out.
“Betty doesn’t to that, does she?” I smiled.
He shook his head and stood up. It was his turn to take control. He turned me around and began kissing my neck and rubbing my tits. I felt his cock pressing into my back. He reached down and inserted a finger into my pussy. I felt him pushing me down and over. I resumed my position on my knees, my shoulders and head on the carpet.
“Fuck me daddy.” I said.
“Where?” he asked
“Anywhere you want.”
“Does he do anal?” I shook my head no, preparing for the possibility that I was about to take a pretty big cock in my ass. “Just my pussy.”
I felt the head at my ass. I reached back and spread for him. “Yessss, daddy.” He began to push in. I gasped when he first popped in. We had no lube, aside from my spit, and he was bigger than any I had been buttfucked with in a while. I let my cheeks go. The pain was reaching my threshold. I took my other hand and went to my clit, hoping to off set it.
That seemed to work. The searing pain became more bearable. “Im a whore. Im a whore. Im a whore.” I began to repeat to myself reminding myself that I wanted this. He began to slid in and out.
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Frank?”
“Call me daddy.”
“Do you fuck Bettys ass, Daddy?”
“Not in a while.” It turned me on even more that Betty used to take dicks in her ass.
“Pull my hair daddy.” He obliged as he began to pick up speed. He had the stamina I expected from a runner, as well as the endurance.
He was pounding my ass now. My own fingers had brought me to the point of climax. I screamed as the cum took me, clinching my ass around his thick invading cock. I fully expected him to cum. But he slowed down. Not wanting to hurt me as my ass was clenching, he slowed, delaying his own satisfaction.
As soon as I subsided, we resumed the fucking. His relentless assault on my body. I couldn’t wait to have him fucking my pussy like this. “Im gonna cum, Claire.” He exclaimed.
“Do it daddy. Cum inside me.”
With a shudder he did. With each pump he moaned and shook. I couldn’t feel him cumming, but I knew it was a lot. I only felt it as he fell out of my ass. He fell next to me, catching his breath. I moved to my side and snuggled up next to him. “Good?” he asked me.
“Better than both your sons.” I smiled.
He looked at me shocked for a moment. Before he began to smile, letting his head fall back to the floor. “Wow. You are a whore. But you are an amazing fuck.”
I smiled and looked down at his cock. The cum coated it, but it didnt look bad. I leaned over and took it into my mouth. He looked at me with a mixture of lust and confusion. I felt his cock twitch a little in my mouth.
I pulled off it. “I want you to fuck my pussy next.”

Bernard's Cock

This is the confessional story of how Bernard was able to fuck whoever he wanted in class.

Bernard was timid and shy, and his thin body reflected this. However, as is often the case with such a person, he was the horniest of fuckers. Losing his virginity permeated his thoughts throughout every minute of his waking life, and when he slept, well, needless to say all his dreams had a common theme. Every morning Bernard awoke to the disappointment that the cunt he thought he'd finally been penetrating, was just another dream, and that in fact all he had achieved in doing was to make his pyjamas wet and sticky about the groin area again.

Eighteen and the closest he'd been to fucking was in his dreams. However, an unearthly gift was about to change all this.

The first time it happened, Bernard was in Math class. Sitting absentmindedly as ever, Bernard would alternate his gaze between the clock on the wall, and the view out the window. The girls were playing volleyball in the playground. He would try not to stare at them for too long, firstly so that he wasn't caught, and secondly so that he wouldn't get an erection in class. Every time one of the girls would jump to shoot, he would narrow his vision at their vest covered breasts, some were larger than others, but all gave him equal delight.

Turning his attention back to his text book, Bernard couldn't help but notice the pink thong of the girl in the desk in front of his. She was Jessica Riley, and she was the prettiest of things. Seeing her thong from behind, Bernard couldn't help but imagine what the front would look like, how she would look with nothing but the thong on, with her long brunette hair resting on her naked shoulders. How he would love to pull her thong to oneside and taste her fresh pussy, how her body would writhe under the influence of his tongue up her cunt. Bernard's breaths begin to become shorter when all at once his thoughts were suddenly broken.

Mrs Adams was standing over his desk. "Distracted by something again Bernard?", she enquired in harsh tones.
"No Mrs, sorry Mrs", fell the words out of his embarrassed red face.

Leaning forward, Mrs Adams continued to lecture Bernard on the importance of remaining focused in class and studying well. However it fell on dead ears, Bernard had already been distracted by her low cut top, draping off her shoulders, exposing first her collar bones, then her well defined cleavage. Bernard tried to retain eye contact with Mrs Adams, tried to look as if he was paying attention to her words. It was too dificult. He Intermittently nodded to simulate agreement with what she was saying, however this was merely an excuse to catch a glimpse down her blouse.

Seeing the top of her black lace bra, remembering the sight of Jessica's pink thong. Imagining Mrs Adams and Jessica naked together, rubbing each others bodies, kissing each others lips. Picturing them on their knees under his desk, pulling down his trousers, seeing their astonished faces as he reveals his gigantic cock (it wasn't). Bernard could no longer suppress the feeling in his boxers, a bead of sweat rolled down his face, and his cock all of a sudden was erect.

As instantaneously as Bernard's cock was hard, Mrs Adams speech wash frozen. He looked up awaiting the next sentence but it didn't come. He looked around, no one was moving. He looked out the window, the girls had stopped playing volleyball, frozen like statues in their sporting poses. Finally he looked back at the clock on the wall, it ticked no longer. In total shock, Bernard rose from his seat. Shaking like a leaf he reached out to touch Mrs Adams' arm. It was warm and soft, she remained totally motionless and unaffected.

The distress evident on Bernard's face slowly faded as his parted lips transformed into a wry grin. The realisation time was frozen and his cock was rock solid made Bernard overwhelmed with a strange blend of fear and joy. Building in confidence, he reached for Mrs Adams' tits, the first non-maternal pair he'd ever felt. He squeezed them with delight. In the blink of an eye he had removed her blouse, and then - not without difficulty - removed that seductive lace bra, dropped it to the floor, and almost awe struck eye-balled her large exposed tits. Those grand orbs of desire, framed and enhanced by a thin waist and slender shoulders. Bernard was beside himself.

Removing his own top, Bernard moved closer to Mrs Adams. He threw his arms around her waist tightly to feel her naked torso against his. He tasted her lips, slid his hands down her trousers and groped her firm ass cheeks. After feeling her tongue with his own one, he moved down to kiss her neck, in doing so he saw it again - over Mrs Adams' shoulder - the pink thong of Jessica Riley.

How had he forgotten about Jessy, sitting there, bent forward, frozen. He stepped away from Mrs Adam's body, approached Jessica's desk. She sat there with the end of a pencil in her mouth. How innocent she looked clearly deliberating on one of the problems from class. Bernard was transfixed by her pretty frozen face, by her soft lips teasing the end of that pencil, he couldn't resist any longer. Her head was at a perfect height, he turned it towards his crotch and dropped his trousers. He ripped off his boxers and manually opened her mouth, then - slowly yet purposefully - buried his throbbing cock in her gob. He felt her wet tongue before the back of her mouth.

His heart beating like a drum, Bernard lost all self-control. Taking hold of her head with both hands, Bernard begin thrusting in and out of her mouth. The silence in the room was broken by the sound of squelching and of Bernard's balls ricocheting off her chin. Jessica's mouth became ever fuller with spit and bile as she began to gag on Bernards cock which gave him a shock. He took his cock out her mouth to see if she had awoken. She hadn't, but moreover, she was more beautiful than ever. Frozen in time with saliva hanging between her mouth and his cock, her eye make-up a mess.

Bernard lifted Jessica out of her chair. Fortunately she stood of her own accord. Starting from the top down, Bernard unbuttoned her shirt one by one. She didn't wear a bra, and her perky budding tits were a sight to behold. Small, unassuming, fucking perfect. Her body was just as Bernard had imagined. Petite as anything, slightly tanned, soft, delicate, ripe.

Bernard continued to strip both his mannequinesque beauties completely bear. He looked around the room at all the other frozen faces, but with little inspection was sure he already had the two finest women in the room stripped naked, ready at his disposal. He pushed Mrs Adam's onto his desk face up, and positioned her body so that her head dangled off the end. With some effort and plenty of huffing and puffing, he lifted Jessica's body on top of Mrs Adams' the other way around and on all fours, so that her hairless pussy rested right above Mrs' Adams' upside down face.

Bernard stood back and admired his perfect fucking creation. Proudly he stood up to it, kissed Jessica's pretty little ass cheek (for it looked so sweet), then angled his cock down towards Mrs Adams' mouth. He secured the two bodies in place with his hands, and begin to pummel her mouth like a rabid dog fucks their favourite toy.

Once again the room was full of the sound of gagging. This time Mrs Adams' mouth squelching whilst spit spluttered out all over her face. Bernard stopped fucking her face for a moment, again admiring his creation and the mess he'd made of it.

Using his hand, he cupped up some of the saliva from his cock and Mrs Adams' messy face, and dribbled it over Jessica's ass. Bernard returned his cock to Mrs Adam's throat, burying his whole length in there as far is he could go, holding it there for a few seconds so to lube up his cock. He pulled it out again, took a firm grip of Jessica's hips, and with some force required, squeezed his cock into her asshole.

Her asshole, tight as it was, gradually parted, expended, and engulfed the head of Bernard's cock. He slid inch after inch, deeper and deeper into her shitter, and as he reached maximum penetration, she wimpered.

Again Bernard feared she had awoken. He reached forward and turned her head to face him. It was still motionless, yet now it bore an expression of discomfort. Still angling her face towards him, Bernard removed all but the head of his cock from her ass. Staring deeply into her eyes (still beautifully framed by her messed up makeup), he slammed his cock hard up her ass to the sound of flesh slapping flesh and another whimper. Certainly she was still frozen in time, but to Bernard' delight, she quietly whimpered as he continued to pound her ass.

After a few minutes of fucking Jessica's pretty little ass, he removed his cock, and spat onto her barely gaping hole. It slid over her asshole, down the ravine between her red ass cheeks towards her pussy, before dripping on Mrs Adams' face. The sight of this excited Bernard immensely, and joyfully he returned his ass stenching cock to Mrs Adams' throat.

He pounded away gleefully, alternating between the teachers gob and the students asshole, the messier Mrs Adams' face became, and the more Jessica whimpered, the more Bernard became excited. Frantically he fucked both of them until he felt a contortion in his stomach. Uncontrollably, as if possessed, he stretched Jessica's ass cheeks wide apart, found her drenched wet cunt with the head of his cock, plunged the whole thing in, and instantly erupted. With a demonic grunt, the likes of which Bernard did not know he could produce, Bernard was finished.

So that's the story of how Bernard lost his virginity (if you can call it that). After cumming (and taking a moment to watch his cum spew out of Jessica's pussy onto Mrs Adams' face) he quickly cleaned and dressed the pair, and soon as his cock was soft again, the clock ticked again. Needless to say Jessica and Mrs Adams' were might confused as to why their makeup had suddenly became a mess, why Jessica's ass was sore, and why Mrs Adams' had lost her voice. However it remained an unsolved mystery.

From that day onwards, whenever Bernard got an erection, time froze. Might this gift turn out to be a curse for our timid Bernard. Who knows? All Bernard knows, is that he had the best fucking experience of his life, one that he couldn't have even dreamed off without his magic cock.

THIS IS A GREAT STORY

Beth ran one hand through her thick mane of auburn hair, absent mindedly biting her full, lower lip as she looked through the brochures on the coffee table. The salesman leaned back on the couch a bit to allow him a better view into the gap between the buttons on her blouse as her chest strained the fabric. I noticed him grin slightly, his approval at something I had known about Beth since we married two years before...that Beth was a beauty.At 5'7" and 125 pounds, Beth had height and hair of a fashion model, but with the wholesome face of the 'girl next door', and a figure that was all woman...long, tapered legs, gently curving hips and rounded ass, smallish waist, and full breasts, nestled snugly in their 36d cups, which incidentally was where this salesman's eyes were riveted now. Her best feature, though, was something not visible to anyone but myself prior to this day. Beth had the nicest tits I'd ever seen before, full, round, firm and that was obvious. But her nipples, more specifically the aureole surrounding the nipple, would swell as she became aroused. The silver dollar sized area actually protruded slightly from her breast, like plump strawberries, and was extremely sensitive. I knew that no man had seen them before, as Beth's strict Catholic upbringing had caused her to retain her virginity until our wedding day. Our sex life was great for me, having a beautiful woman like her to myself, but she had some difficulty reaching orgasm. It concerned me more than her, though, and she frequently said that it wasn't that important to her, that she loved me regardless, etc. All that put me at ease until today, as I stood outside the back window of our home looking in.I'd been busting my ass trying to establish clientele in the sales job I had, working long hours, coming home late, and pooping out after dinner. This afternoon, I'd had a particularly rough day, and decided to knock off early. I noticed another car in the drive as I pulled up, so I parked on the street, and walked to the back of the house. From the covered patio in back, you can see into the living room from a window there, and I saw the salesman then.He was an extremely handsome guy, I had to admit, with dark hair, tall, and what seemed like a muscular build. I could sense that Beth found him attractive too, by the body language....little things, like the way she looked at him as he spoke, the way she leaned in slightly when he made a joke, stuff like that. Beth was wearing a light cotton sun dress that buttoned up the front, and clung nicely to her upper body. The skirt part was about knee length, but sitting as she was, had ridden up half her thigh. I was just going to go in, but something made me stop short for a moment and just look...something about the way his eyes moved over her legs and chest. I stood and watched.Beth had made coffee, and the salesman settled back on the couch and draped his left arm on the couch back, sipping and checking out my wife as she shuffled through some of his brochures. As she leaned back on the couch, it happened. He put his cup down, casually turned her face toward his with his left hand and leaned in to kiss her on the mouth, while his right hand came up to clamp onto her left breast! I couldn't believe it! Beth pushed him away, shocked, saying "What are you doing...stop, I'm a married woman" but he had her arms pinned as he leaned in on her, kissing her, and continued fondling her chest. I stiffened, thinking "Holy Shit, this guy is going to rape my wife!". I wanted to run in and stop him there, but it kind of struck me that Beth didn't seem like she was in all that much distress. Don't get me wrong, she writhed and protested, but I wouldn't say she was fighting for her life or anything. She didn't scream out, it was more like a plea, "no" she said quietly, like a weak attempt to fend off the inevitable.He began unbuttoning her dress from the top, and kissed her lips, face, cheeks and neck while he did. I heard him talking to her, telling her she was beautiful, that he wanted her. Beth struggled, still telling him "stop, no....please..." but he had leverage on her and successfully pinned her against the couch back. They continued their unorthodox wrestling match, and he continued on her buttons until he had her dress unbuttoned to mid waist, at which point he peeled the garment to one side and Beth's bra-covered breast popped out. I could see the white fabric strain as her chest heaved from the exertion, the excitement, or both! He kneaded and pinched the large jug while still hidden in its lacy cup, all the while nibbling her neck and ears. She held his head in her hands and tried to push his face away. As he kissed his way down her neck, he dipped his right hand into her exposed bra and scooped her tit from its cup.He cradled the globe in his right hand as if he were weighing a melon at the market, and the side of his thumb grazed roughly over her swelling nipple. He pulled away for a moment to look at the heavy tit, then with a throaty moan, his mouth clamped onto her breast. I could see Beth's legs stiffen, and her face was a picture of panic as she looked left, then right, then left again as if trying to find a place to hide. Her breathing was ragged as she muttered "Oh Jesus, oh, I...oh shit....". The tit sucking was beginning to get to her, though, and her eyes finally rolled back into her head and she seemed to suck in her breath as he sucked in her nipple. She no longer pushed his face away, but just cradled it there, frozen, with her lips formed into a perfect "O" as he moaned and licked away. He broke contact and came back up to kiss her neck and lips. Beth seemed to have surrendered, and I was shocked to see her no longer fight him, but to return his kiss!My heart was racing as I watched. I reached into my pants and pulled out my dick and began to stroke my hard on. The salesman kissed her mouth deeply now, and Beth kissed him back as he continued handling her left tit. Sensing her submission, he relaxed his grip, and drew circles over her breast, lightly tickling the skin before pinching the nipple in his fingers. His right hand lowered and landed on her knee, and Beth twitched. He tried to stroke the inside of her thigh, but she pushed his hand away, telling him no, that she was married, that they can't, that it wasn't right, that they shouldn't be doing this. Three times she pushed his hand away, and three times he tried again. With each attempt, though, he got a little further, his hand inching up her inner thigh, and although she pleaded , I could see her knees parting a bit more each time until the white 'vee' of her cotton panties was visible. At last he hit the mark!! Beth's legs opened wide and she moaned deeply as he tickled her mound from the outside of her panties. I knew then that the inevitable would happen...this stranger would fuck my wife, while I stood by and watched.The thought of another man doing Beth had really never crossed my mind before. I mean, I knew that she was very desirable, and that men had made advances toward her, some gentlemanly, and others crude, but she always shrugged them off and was unfailing in her loyalty to me. Why today was different, I don't know....was it my job, and the neglect it put on her needs? Was it something I misunderstood about our marriage? Was it the very good looking guy, whose bold advances stirred some pent up desire in my bride? I wasn't quite sure about the reason, but I found myself frozen to the ground, my fly down with a raging boner in my hands while another man was stroking my beloved's most private parts! The salesman took his time as he caressed her cotton-covered slit. He brazenly grabbed her leg inside her knee and pulled it up onto his lap to spread her almost obscenely wider. He stroked her thighs from knee to crotch, lighting there for a time as Beth moaned like a bitch in heat, before moving on to stroke the other thigh. He kept whispering to her, but I couldn't make out what he was saying. By the time he actually pulled aside the fabric of her panties, her lips were swollen, her hips were grinding, and as he inserted his finger into her she groaned loudly into his mouth. He moved slowly, pushing his finger in, withdrawing to rub her clit for a bit, then pushing in again. The stranger moved his hand around the back side of her hip and slid into her panties from the top to grab her ass. He then slid off of the couch and onto his knees on the floor between her open thighs, and as he went down, he slid the panties down her legs and tossed them aside. I had to admit it was a smooth move, and I squeezed my prick as I watched.Beth had never been into oral sex, wouldn't let me even try, and she sat up a bit as if to resist as the stranger opened her legs to lick her pussy, but he had her by the back of her calves, and he simply parted her legs and latched onto her gash. The move seemed to take her by surprise, and she cried out a little as his mouth landed on her exposed mound, but it was definitely a cry of joy. The salesman worked her snatch, and I could see his head moving up and down as he held her legs up and open by the backs of her knees. Eventually, he moved his hands off her legs, and I expected her to try to kick away, but instead she wrapped them around his neck of her own accord. He brought his hands up and finished unbuttoning her sun dress, splaying the garment open as he reached around to unfasten her bra. Beth shrugged her shoulders as the dress and bra straps fell aside, and the man filled his hands with her tit flesh. He paused to glance up at her, sprawled back on the couch totally naked, her thick hair messed, her breasts full, heaving, and the aureola swollen, her belly rising and falling in rapid breaths. "Very nice, Beth" he said softly, before resuming his feast. Beth came hard, squeezing his head as her fingers tightened in his dark hair.

The salesman got up and slowly removed his shirt and tie. The guy liked doing everything slow, and Beth just lay there looking up at him. He took off the shirt, and I could tell that my wife liked what she saw. The guy was built, with a muscular back, neck and arms. He unzipped his pants, slid them down and kicked them off and stood before her in his boxers. He reached down, guided her hand to the waistband and said "You do it, Beth". Beth sat up straight on the couch with her head about waist high to him and pulled them down. I couldn't see because his back was to me, but I heard her kind of gasp and mumble something unintelligible. I could see her hand come up to his prick, but my view was obstructed. He placed his hands on her head and moved foreword, like he wanted his dick sucked. I heard Beth say "I...I never..." , but he spoke quietly to her, saying "It's ok...just open your lips....that's it, Beth...use your tongue...that's very good".I was pissed because I could NEVER get her to do that. I heard Beth's muffled gurgles, then saw as the salesman withdraw and kick his boxers from his ankles, and it was then that I saw it, got a glimpse of his cock, about 10 inches of thick meat, hanging semi-flaccid from his crotch....It was fucking huge, the biggest thing I'd ever seen, let alone Beth. She just stared at it, mesmerized as he stepped up again. Beth came foreword on the couch to meet him as he stood between her legs, her first attempts at cocksucking getting bolder. She held the organ in her small fingers, which made the thing look even that much bigger, and kissed it along its length, her tongue stabbing at it as it grew. I heard him tell her to stick out her tongue and he began to move his hips as Beth bathed the shaft from one side, like she was licking an ear of corn (his cock being almost as thick), the huge erection sliding back and forth across her lips. He told her "lick my balls, please Beth". Could you believe it!! Please, he was asking her!! And I'll be damned if Beth didn't lean down and lick them. He reached down and took his prick by the base, and began to slowly rub its length along her face while she tongued his scrotum, covering her cheeks, eyes, nose with her own saliva from his huge sausage. And how did Beth react to this humiliation, this face washing? I saw her small hands come up to clench his muscled ass cheeks and pull him closer as he ground his pelvis into her face!After several minutes of this, the man's cock was fully erect, and Beth could not take her eyes off of its chiseled hardness. It swung to and fro like a batter on deck as he instructed my wife to lay back. He told her "I'm going to fuck you now Beth, would you like that?" Beth just stared at his mega-cock, muttered something, and lay back opening herself to him. He climbed on top, supporting himself with one arm and kissed her deeply on the mouth. His other hand grabbed the organ by its root, and he began swabbing its head up and down her wet slit. She moaned into his kiss as the huge head grazed her clit. My wife groaned in ecstasy as he painted her pussy lips with his mighty prick, occasionally dipping a few thick inches into her causing her to just about come off the couch, only to pull back and rub some more. After some time, he slowly sank into her to his full length. Beth's moaning intensified. He didn't move then, just lie there on top, and she groaned loudly and came again. He withdrew slowly, and sank in again. Beth was whimpering, cursing, saying "Oh my God, Oh my..Oh my God....oooh....Fuck....Ohhhh....shit..." He stroked her a few times, then withdrew completely, turned her around like she weighed nothing so that she was on top, straddling him. "Put it in again, Beth" he said, and she did, sliding down on his huge cock. He told her "Slide up here so I can lick your beautiful tits, Beth," and she cooperated fully, offering him each swollen nipple in turn. He covered her globes with his saliva, cradling each tit in his hand as he kneaded, licked and sucked. His face was smothered in her cleavage while she rode his thick prick. I looked down at the measly 5 incher in my hands, and as Beth came for the third time, I came onto the concrete floor.

A gamer friend of mine called me up, he wanted me to go with him to do some live action roleplaying for Halloween. I told him I wasn’t interested, that I was just going to chill at home with my wife. Wife told me to go with him and that she was going to chill with her girlfriend anyway (she’s bisexual). I shrugged. No big deal, it was a pretty boring Halloween so far.
I arrived at my friend’s house and followed him to some rented out warehouse.
“We’re playing Vampire the Masquerade, there are a lot of sexy women here bro, so if I disappear I’m nailing one of them,” he said with a smirk. This peaked my interest, and rightly so. I would come to find out that geeks are more open (or perhaps desperate) for sex than your average person at a bar. It was surreal.
My friend helped me make my character sheet. I had reservations about this, it seemed very silly and immature for a guy of my age to be doing.
“Remember, you’re Bruja – the Anarchist Vampire class,” and he rambled off a bunch of shit that I can’t even fucking remember. Red wine was prevalent. There was a $15 fee to enter but you got a plastic goblet and as much red wine as you wanted. I looked around, women in tight black corsets with milky white cleavage, black lipstick – some fat, some skinny, some voluptuous – all sexy as fuck.
I was dressed all in black, hair slicked back – and had a full goblet of wine. The wine was pretty sweet, I liked it. If I didn’t watch myself I could easily get hammered.
My friend knew people at this event, so he decided to flutter off and do his own thing leaving me to pretty much stand there and do nothing. I didn’t even know where he went off too.
I felt really fucking stupid.
“What do we have here,” a skinny guy said, eyeing me, “a piece of shit bruja out of his cage? Well? Speak when spoken to zealot!”
On his side he was flanked by two very sexy women. One was completely dressed in a black flowing dress while the other wore a red and black corset; a black miniskirt and thigh high fuck me boots. Damn.
“My apologies, I’m new around here. A friend left me to wander around and I can’t seem to find him.”
Well, that was the end of my short life as a vampire it seems. This guy was some super powerful ‘elitist vampire’ and knew I was a total newbie at the game and decided to kill me for experience points. Something I found really funny was the “rock paper scissors” game that determined if you hit the other person or not. Anyway, I lost and I was slaughtered. The girl in the miniskirt frowned, shook her head and then winked at me.
“Out of character: You can create another character,” the guy said as he walked off with the two hot ladies.
I did, I created a new character - but I decided to fill my goblet again and just sit down and do some people watching. A few people wandered up to me and talked to me.
One thing they would say if they wanted to talk normal to you is “Out of character before saying what they had to.”
Across the warehouse I notice a woman pull a tit out and a guy sink his fake vampire teeth into it. Interesting. Two vampire ladies were holding each other close romantically and kissed.
I looked down into my goblet of wine, thinking how much of an asshole my friend was for ditching me.
“Out of character: Are you still dead or did you create a new character?” I heard a soft woman’s voice say.
I looked up, it was the hot woman with the red corset. She had short black hair, pale white skin with dark red lipstick. Her tits were popping out of the corset with a passion, it was definitely too small for her. She was stunning. Her eyes were a cold blue, fake contacts but hot as hell. She smiled at me, showing me her damn near authentic looking fangs.
“Out of character: I made a new character, damn those fangs look real!” I said, blushing a bit because she obviously caught me checking her body out.
“I’m a oral hygienist, I work at a dentist’s office and crafted them myself! A lot of people here get me to make them for them, I charge from $300 to $500 depending on what people want done,” she said looking into my eyes. Then she added, “they’re sharp enough to actually work too. Glad you made a new character, otherwise I wouldn’t be able to play with you!” She laughed.
“Name is Megan,” she said smiling and shook my hand. I told her my name too.
She flicked one of the teeth with her pierced tongue. I wondered what she wanted from me.
She grabbed my hand, “let’s play.”
We walked around for a few hours, she introduced me to different people. My friend was nowhere in sight so I asked Megan about him.
“He’s probably involved in the blood orgy,” she said, “he usually is. I don’t like that aspect of it. I’m kinda shy and like my fucking to be a bit more personal, one on one… you know?” This is when she turned and looked directly into my eyes, it was a ‘fuck the shit out of me’ look and there was no denying it.
What in the actual fuck did I stumble into here? A LARP swingers group??
Her cobalt blue eyes pierced my soul as she looked at me. Holy shit, she wanted me to kiss her. My heart was beating insanely. My mouth met hers, our tongues intertwined. Instinctively I reached for one of her breasts, so soft and perfect. She moaned. She grabbed my hand and led me to ‘her lair’ which was a room (an old office?) that didn’t have any windows and a door that could be locked. She shut the door and lit a candle. Her hands fumbled to unbutton my pants; she pulled my pants and my underwear down and was immediately on her knees taking my dick inside her mouth. The teeth were sharp as fuck. Not going to lie, it hurt.
At that moment, guilt set in but not for me – just because I thought she needed to know that I couldn’t date her because I was a married man. Her mouth moved up and down my shaft, those teeth lightly grazing my cock, she’d bite down a bit sometimes.
“Out of character: I’m married,” I said as I gasped.
She stopped sucking on me, “Same. Here, in this world – you’re dead as am I, relax and let the world of the living slip away.” She gripped my cock and started sucking the tip, and flicked her piercing on the head. I wanted to bust a nut all over her pretty face, but I held off. My hands fingered through her silky black hair, I pulled her up to meet my lips once again. My hand went under her skirt, pushing the thong she wore to one side and I plunged a finger into her wet pussy. She moaned and bit my neck. That would leave a mark. I gripped her breast with my other hand and pulled it out of her corset. She undid her corset and let it fall to the ground, she slid out of her skirt and thong. She was naked all but the fuck me boots, her body was that of a goddess. Perfectly proportioned, I’ve never met a woman that I’ve fucked in real life that measured up to how perfect this woman was. She had a little tuff of black hair above her pussy, her skin was so milky white – it wasn’t makeup, Megan actually didn’t get a lot of sunlight.
She laid down on the ground and spread her legs, inviting me in. I mounted her missionary as she wrapped her legs around my back. Each and every thrust I felt her moving in synch with me, perfect rhythm and timing. Her soft tits were giggling with each thrust as my saliva dripped into her mouth with each kiss and lick. She grabbed me by the neck and pushed me to the side and mounted me. Her tits bounced up and down on my chest. I grabbed her beautiful round ass cheeks and spanked her as she moaned, riding my stiff cock. I grabbed at her full breasts and sucked on her rock hard nipples. I could feel her wetness dripping out of her pussy down my balls. She rode me for a good 20 minutes and suddenly started shaking, bucking and convulsing with one of the most intense orgasms I’ve ever witnessed. She screamed with pleasure.
“Holy fuck,” she said, nearly breathless. Megan started bucking on my cock again, “your turn.”
She leaned down and kissed me with her soft red lips, then bit my neck again. I could feel her fake porcelain teeth puncturing my skin and I moaned. Her sharp blood red nails dug into my sides as she tried to hold me even closer. She felt how hard my cock was, and knew I was about to explode.
She looked into my eyes, “it’s okay,” she whispered, “I want your energy inside me,” and that did it for me… WAIT… ENERGY?!? I literally began to ejaculate load after load inside her as she bucked and fucked my cock like a pro. My stiff cock jumped inside her, hot pulsating shots of cum spraying deeper and deeper within her vaginal cavity. I let out a guttural grunt and moan with each and every ejaculation. Her pussy gripped me, like it knew exactly how to make me feel, like it knew how to keep my cock spraying cum for an eternity. I couldn’t stop cumming. Even when she dismounted me, my cock was jumping and cum was still dripping out of it. I can’t remember cumming so hard, ever. Who was this chick??
I felt her mouth take my cock, she cleaned me off. Megan rested her head on my chest.
“I’m in an open marriage in the land of the living,” I said, my body trying to get me to shut down and sleep.
“I’m not, I’m married to an asshole cop who is a drunk,” she whispered, “he fucks other women I’m sure of it.”
“My wife has a girlfriend, she says I can have one too. I mean, I know we just met and we just had sex…”
“I’ll give you my email address, not my phone number. God help you if we fall in love. I’d be that home wrecking bitch all you bastards are afraid of,” she said laughing.
“I won’t leave my wife, but I’m sure she wouldn’t mind you at all.”
We got dressed. We were only fucking for about an hour and people were still about. Megan showed me where the ‘blood orgy’ was taking place, and sure enough there was my friend – passed out with two naked women next to him. I laughed.
Megan looked at me, “what’s so funny?”
“Who would have thought that going to a roleplaying game on Halloween would end in getting laid and witnessing an orgy. You guys know how to party that is for sure.”
I kissed Megan goodnight, she held me tight and told me she didn’t want to let me go. I left my friend Kevin behind to sleep between to naked ladies. What an evening.
I got home and my wife was waiting up for me, “damn, you had fun!“ she said laughing and looking at my neck. “They think they’re real fucking vampires or something?”
“Maybe, but there sure was some real fucking going on,” I said. My wife smelled me, she could smell Megan’s perfume. She reached down the front of my pants and felt my cock, still damp from fucking and smelled her fingers, then licked them “I’d eat her out, she tastes nice,” my wife said kissing me on the lips.
“Yeah, it turns out – geeks have fun after all…”
I really want to date Megan. I don’t have a girlfriend, but Megan… oh Megan, I want more of her.
Not only did I get laid, but there was lesbians and everything under the sun going on at this event. It sparked my intrigue. Best. Halloween. Ever.

I confess Sara woke me up...

A story of Sara’s latest betrayal….

Sara and I had discussed and talked through her recent run in with Nick and Josh. She explained the situation and she begged me not to take it further into the land of accusations and indictments and so forth.

For about 2 weeks after our talk things were great. Sara was cheery and happy and loving me all the time. She stayed with me quite often and I loved having her around.

Usually I had class or work early in the morning, so I would get up and get ready and Sara and I would meet back home later in the afternoon. Well, on Saturday morning, I had the day free..

I woke up to some shuffling. Sara was not next to me, I figured she was eating breakfast as per usual. I open my bedroom door and was blasted with familiar sounds.

I heard what sounded like skin contacting skin with rapid succession, like a bunch of slaps to the face in a row. I walked out around the corner of the hallway and saw the source of the sound..

Sara was getting railed, by Josh, in doggie style on the couch. It was 10 in the morning!! She knew I was home, so I was floored as to why she would be so blunt with her cheating!

They had not seen me, as the hallway is behind the couch. I could see her lovely curved ass being shook with every thrust from Josh. He was really giving it to her and she was really loving it.

“Oh fuck Josh. That feels soooo good. Keep fucking me hard!” she moaned out loud.

He kept his vigorous pace going as his left hand forced her hips back on his dick, and his right hand felt up her plump tits. I could not even pretend to be unconditioned to the sight I was witnessing. I started to play with myself through my boxers. I was immediately hard.

Sara was now turned around slurping up every inch of Josh’s cock. I had the perfect view of her head bobbing back and forth as she sucked his dick down her throat. I loved watching her give head. She got so into it, it made for great blowjobs. I could tell he felt the same way. She was really putting it on him. She had her hand stroking his shaft and rubbing his balls while she sucked back and forth as deep as she could go. His dick was of considerable size, so she was having a fun time trying to get all the way down. He was in ecstasy.

I came for the first time. My hot cum shot into my boxers and left a stain that grew with each wave of pleasure, I was still hard. Right after I had cum, I heard Josh moan and tense up as he came deep into Sara’s mouth. She swallowed every drop.

As soon as he was finished, she shoved him down on the couch and straddled him, rubbed her boobs in his face and sat down on his dick. I could no longer see her pussy or ass from my peek-around-the-corner vantage point, but I could see her perfect tits and her face. She was in heaven. I could peek around, but was scared she might see me. However, she had to know I was home, so did she want to see me, or me to see her? I pondered.

She moaned loud as she bounced on his large cock. She started to flip her head back and forth more as he sucked on her nipples while his dick penetrated her soaking wet pussy. I got too far out into the living room, anxious to see the action, and she caught me. We made eye contact and she smiled. My dick was as hard as it had ever been.

“Oh my god your cock is so big Josh. Fill me up babe.” She smirked as she said and looked at me. She bit her bottom lip while his cock plunged deep into her warm slit. “Fuck Josh, harder. I love getting fucked like I’m YOUR slut.” She added emphasis to the fact that she was HIS sexual possession.

Our eye contact never broke while I stroked myself and she rode Josh’s large cock. Josh must’ve been too enamored with her tits to notice her looking at me, but who could blame him. I could hear him smack her ass hard, she moaned and looked at me with pleasure. He smacked again and she moaned louder. Her eyes were on fire with passion and lust. I was so turned on and she could tell.

He was fucking her tremendously hard now. She broke eye contact and was screaming out in pleasure. “Oh shit Josh, oh my god, I’m going to cum. Fuck. OH FUCK, I’m cumming!!” She was yelling out his name with her orgasm. She grabbed the back of his head and pulled him into her chest, he grabbed both of her shoulders to finish his deed.

“Fuck you little slut, I’m going to cum.”

“Cum inside my pussy babe. Make me your little whore.”

I shot a fresh load at the sound of those words and heard him grunt as he tensed up. She moaned with every push of cum that entered her dripping wet pussy from his enormous cock. She was still in her orgasm as he filled her sweet pussy up with his cum.

She pulled him up and dropped to her knees as she sucked her juices and his cum off of his big cock. She turned his hips to the right, and I had the perfect view of her gorgeous lips wrapping around the large shaft of his dick. She winked.

I left them involved in their oral activities in the living room and went back to my bedroom. I was rock hard again and waiting for Sara to come to the room. I left my door cracked and I could hear the living room door open and close. I waited a minute for Sara to walk in, but she never did, I kept waiting…

Is is part 2 of a story about skiing - I cant link URLs for some reason, you'll have to look it up in my profile, sorry :/

Sauna is hot

Shortly before 4 pm I got ready for the sauna, meaning putting on a bathrobe and nothing else. Well except a towel, since I didnt want everyone to see my dick. I wrapped the towel around my waist and it covered me to the knee. I went to the elevator, noone was on my floor or in the elevator, so I went down alone. The spa was empty, just 2 people were there with me, one lying in a deck chair, one I didnt see, but I saw the bathrobe and towel. Since Jolie wasnt there yet I was undecided what to do... looked around a bit, saw a woman in the sauna (mb 35 years old), there were multiple saunas and a turkish bath, where you only could see vapor, even if someone was in there I wasnt sure if I'd see him/her.
Finally Jolie arrived, also in bathrobe and a towel under her arm. Since we had to be quiet, we didnt talk, but she smiled when she saw me. I signaled her, that I wanted to go in one of the empty saunas. She nodded and we undressed and went in. The sauna had a glass door, so we couldnt get freaky there, but we sat across from each other, looking at our naked bodies. My dick slowly turned hard. She still had small tits, but not as small as I remembered. She was fit, no fat anywhere. Sweat was running down her belly. She spread her legs a little so I could see her perfectly shaved pussy. I wasnt sure if it was moist because of the sweat running down her body, or because of me. She casually laid her hand on her pussy and slowly stuffed one finger in. From the outside you could not see it, because her hand was hidden behind her leg. From the looks of it, her pussy was still very tight. Maybe Mikes dick wasnt only short, but also slim. She didnt move her hand, just let the finger inside her, while her pussy went from moist to soaking. We stayed inside for a few minutes, when we were both totally covered in sweat, we went out of the sauna and to the showers. I wanted to go in the same shower as her, but she refused silently. I nodded, and showered in another shower. By then my dick went back to normal size. Afterwards, we both laid down on a deck chair wrapped in our bathrobes, at the far end of the room, next to each other. She let the bathrobe slip up a little so that I could see her tit. My dick began to grow again. The deck chairs were too far apart to touch her. She definitely wanted to tease me.

After 5 minutes I couldnt take it any longer. My dick was hard already, so I had to hide it from the other guests. I went towards the turkish bath and heard her steps behind me. I took of my bathrobe and quickly went in. Jolie followed right after. I went as far into the back as I could, so we would be hidden by vapor (I could go in like 15 ft/5m or so). She followed me, and we sat down besides each other. "Noone can see us here." I whispered. "are you sure?" me: "yes."
I put my hand on her thigh again. And again she flinched. But less than before. "I'm still not sure if..." she managed to say before I touched her clit. She interrupted herself with a moan. "But I am." I said, circling my finger around her clit. We were covered in sweat and her pussy was even hotter than the air. I then finally pushed a finger in. She was tight. Again she moaned, this time louder. She immediately put a hand on her mouth and looked at me with big eyes. "Dont worry." I started fingering her. Her hole was so tight, when I tried to put two fingers in, I barely managed to. She silenced herself with her hand again. If she had let that moan out, surely we would have been caught. Two fingers were almost too much for her, so she told me to stop and started stroking my cock. It was covered in sweat, so her hand went up and down easily. After a short while of stroking I stopped her and pulled her on me. She was not prepared for that, and she didnt sit on my dick immediately. She sat in such a way that her pussy touched my dick, her back to me. she stood up again and tried to lower herself on my dick. She didnt get it in the first time, the second time it was only the tip and the third time was a success. She slit my dick inside her so fast, even she was surprised and almost let our a cry, but i had my hand on her mouth for that reason exactly. It felt like her pussy tried to push my cock out, because it was so tight. I held her down on me though and slit even a little bit further into her. Slowly, she started fucking me. I couldnt hold on for long, since she was so much tighter than I expected. I came in her pussy, while it twitched around my dick. She came too. She then got up, looking red all over her body, me as well. We went to the showers again and showered seperately.

When she came out of the shower, she looked concerned. We left the spa together and in the elevator I tried to kiss her, but she denied me and said "I'm not too sure about this yet. Sorry. I will contact you, when I know how I feel about this." I was stunned. That turned around quickly. When we arrived at our floor she got out, while I stood there. I got out too and let her go to her room first, before I went back to mine.

At dinner nothing really happend, Jolie ignored me. Now that I knew exactly what she looked like naked, looking at her was more fun. but maybe this would be the end of that adventure? But I still had a trump card, or say a trump receptionist.

At 10 pm Angie came to my room. No drinks this time. And this time she wore a blazer and jeans - I was in boxers only. Before she could take control, I did. I pushed her against the wall, felt her boobs under the blazer and bra and kissed her harshly. She certainly was surprised, but in a good way. I almost tore apart her costume, threw her on the bed and sat on her chest. I pulled down my boxers and stuck my dick in her face. She playfully tried to avoid it, but I forced it in her mouth so she willingly began sucking it. I only went in half way, she still choked on it a little. I got off her and flipped her around, stripping her from her clothes completely. I fucked her doggystyle for a while, before - without a warning - stuffing my dick into her ass. She screamed a little (you know such a silent scream) while I slit my dick in all the way. Her asshole contracted around my cock, which felt even better. I slowly started fucking her, while she moaned "yes oh yes... slowly... fuck my ass ohhh yea". I kept fucking her in the ass until I blew my load into it. She immediately collapsed under me and didnt move for a good 3 minutes. I only heard her heavy breath. She then said "I never had such a big dick in my ass." She touched her asshole with her fingers and they came back a bit red. "you ripped my arsehole apart" she laughed, licking the blood of her fingers. I was concerned but she said it would be fine, but sitting would be hard. She left 15 min later.

End of part 2 :) want more?

About 20 years ago, my fiancée (now wife) moved into a basement apartment. The first night we were there, loud techno music pulsated from the apartment above, beer bottles or vodka bottles would occasionally roll across the floor. This happened damn near every night and we didn’t want to be the “new” rude neighbors that stopped the fun of these party goers but we both had to wake up early and go to work. Honestly it was getting beyond annoying. We never got to see who lived above us and it was about time I had a little peaceful talk with them.
The thud of techno and drunken dancing consumed the night, I was pissed as was the wife. I opened the door to the hallway and was about to climb up the stairs so I could talk to our parting neighbors. I heard a woman laughing above me and then several thuds. Shit, she fell down a few stairs but she was still laughing about it. Some guy was laughing about it too, I hurried up the stairs and found this raven haired blue eyes beauty barely able to move lying on the stairs.
“Are you okay??” I asked.
She didn’t say anything she just smiled, so I helped her to her feet and back up to her apartment.
“Stupid bitch,” chuckled a guy with a heavy foreign accent.
“Fuck you,” she slurred to him.
When I got to the top of the stairs to her apartment a tall guy stood in the door way with a smirk on his face. I looked past him and two skinny blonde females were dancing inside with their tops off. Damn. These people partied almost every fucking night like this. Part of me wanted to join them.
“Hope she’s okay,” I told the guy, “also, not to be rude but could you turn the music down just a bit? I’ve got to be up at 5am.”
“Oh, I’m sorry we didn’t even know you moved in to the basement,” the woman said, she was wavering on her feet, her speech was slurred but she had an accent too.
“Thanks! Have a great night, “ I said with a smile.
“Hey, you can have beer with us?” The guy asked.
I looked beyond him and saw the two topless females making out and then drinking more alcohol.
“Just one okay?”
So I went inside, and the two ladies smiled at me but kept dancing. The girl who fell on the stairs took her shirt off and was in a bra, she started dancing by herself. I sipped my beer. I started talking to the guy, it turns out that the raven blue eyed sexy lady who fell on the stairs was his sister and they immigrated from the Czech Republic. He worked construction and his sister was a secretary.
I asked about the two half naked women.
“They two dyke bitches. Sister’s friend. I fuck that one though,” he said pointing to one of the girls.
They seemed pretty cool, but I needed to leave. I finished my beer and shook his hand. His sister told me she was thankful for “saving my life,” and that I was a hero or some shit.
I went back down stairs and talked to my fiancée.
“Seems we’ve got a Czech discotek upstairs. Half naked women dancing around and the brother and sister rent the place. I drank a beer with them, they seem cool.”
The next morning I woke up and went to work. I got out of work at 1pm and had to pick my fiancée up at 6pm. Usually I would just go home and take a nap but that day I walked in the hallway and saw the raven blue eyed girl sitting at the base of the stairs.
“Hello,” I said waving.
“You married?” She asked.
“Engaged.”
“You have coffee?” she asked me motioning to my apartment door.
“Yeah, dark roast, good shit. You need some?”
“I borrow. Okay?”
She got up from the stairs. What a fucking body. Big tits, small waist and her tight little jeans left nothing to the imagination. She noticed me checking her out and smiled.
“I told two Hindu guys I shave pussy at work, now they want to fuck. I don’t want to fuck curry sauce,” she laughed.
I was like W T F. I just laughed with her and played it off; I didn’t even know where she was going with that.
“That’s good,” I told her.
She lit up a cigarette as I fumbled with my keys to open the door.
I opened the door and she followed me in.
“You and your wife party?” she asked me.
“My fiancée and I do yes. We smoke weed sometimes.”
“You have joint?”
I did, so I rolled one up. We smoked it and she started giggling.
“You cute,” she told me.
“You’re hot,” I told her. She giggled more.
This went on for weeks. She would come downstairs when I got home and we’d innocently flirt with each other, smoke weed and drink a few beers. It turns out the more she drank and smoked the looser she got with her body.
One day she came down already high as fuck on something. I would leave the door unlocked and she would usually just let herself in. We were pretty good friends at that point. She told me about how her brother would lure drunk women back and have sex with them. She said he was a pervert and she caught him spying on her in the bathroom a few times. Out of nowhere her hand was gliding across my crotch, instantly I was hard. I shrugged and immediately went to kiss her sexy lips.
Her hands unbuttoned my pants and pulled them down, she wasted no time stuffing my cock in her mouth as far as she could.
“Let see that shaved pussy,” I said.
Her pants came off and revealed the most beautiful shaved pussy my eyes have ever witnessed. My hands found her wet cunt, it was dripping.
“I wanted to fuck you first day,” she moaned.
She climbed on top of my cock and impaled herself on it. I pulled her bra away under her shirt and grabbed a handful of her soft perfect tits. I felt her pussy pumping my cock slowly at first, but she began pumping faster and faster until she let out a scream. Holy shit, did she just cum??
Her body was out of control, bucking and writhing in ecstasy. Surely the entire building could hear her screams of pleasure. I gripped her tightly, she wasn’t going to escape and hop off me, not after having an orgasm like that! I started thrusting deep into her over and over.
“Tell me when you cum,” she said as she started riding me in synch to my thrusts.
I felt it bubbling up, I was going to pop soon. I wanted to fill her with my cum, but second guessed myself really quick. She lived upstairs, my fiancée would find out if I got her pregnant really fucking quick.
I panted, “I’m going to cum,” and she jumped off me and swallowed my cock whole. I felt my cock spraying and expanding inside her warm mouth – deep inside her throat. I grabbed her long black hair and shoved her face deeper onto my meat. She sucked every last drop of cum up.
“Next time you cum in my ass,” she said smiling.
Damn. She was into anal? I’ve never done anal!
We fucked around for a few months after that. I got to tap that sexy ass of hers. Went through all kinds of lubes and tried every position known to humanity. She let me fist her, she told me that her body was my toy to “enjoy.” Eventually they moved away, and so did we. We’ve lost contact but it was some of the most fun times I’ve ever had.
Thanks Agata. You were a freak, and I miss that.
Yes, my wife eventually found out about Agata, and I eventually found out that Agata's brother was nailing my wife. Guess who has an open marriage because of the epic Czech discotek that was above us? Both my wife and I owe a lot to those Czechs :) I guess this is my confession about how my marriage opened up because of some awesome party people that lived above us a long, long time ago. I miss them.

(Okay, fixed the issues, even though it shouldn't have been, hopefully no deletion this time)

So I have decided to finally share some of my exploits here after years of lurking.

This happened about 5 years ago when I was traveling the UK, and it will be a bit long and detailed (SKIP TO GOOD STUFF AT THE THE >>>> MARKS). I was traveling on a work holiday visa to the UK (right after finishing my University degree there) and had been living there about a year already. Worked at an ice cream shop casually for that year to make money so I could travel around the UK and Europe (before brexit fucked up the free shengen visa access). It was a great place to work with good pay. Not really too busy most of the time so I got to chill and relax in the back watching TV shows or playing games most of the time. Boss was totally chill and never around, he had other more important businesses to manage, so I had complete control of the place and he trusted me (nothing to really lose there either).

So this girl used to come around once in a while and we used to talk casually when she came in. She was a shy Indian girl, about 5'5'', nice slender body with thick thighs and at least C cup breasts. She was 19 when I first met her and was 20 by the time of this incident. I was 26 at the time and didn't really notice her sexually for the most part even though she was quite attractive and submissive sounding. I loved her accent obviously, being from the states, I welcome almost all European accents.

So overall we had a fairly good relationship and she would come in to talk more and more. The conversations would be lengthy as well since I had nothing to do. At this point I kind of wanted to have a go at her, but didn't have any opportunity to engage, since she was always shy and at a distance. Well, my break came in a tragic way, which as a sexual degenerate, I took full opportunity of. One day she comes in, kinda down and I ask her what was wrong? She tells me that one of her friends committed suicide, and right there and then my brain goes "jackpot". Before she could even go to the next part of the story I immediately started saying "OMG, I am so sorry that happened" (I didn't really care, I don't really deal with emotions). Got out from behind the counter, and before she had a chance to regroup, went in to give her a hug. I just approached her with a concerned look with arms slightly outstretched, saying, "Are you alright?". She kinda took the hint and reluctantly prepared for the hug which was just enough signal for the go ahead to me. Hugged her fairly tight and had my arms around her shoulders and pushed her head into my chest (in a consoling way). Then immediately pivoted to, "Lets go talk about this". Quickly moved to the door, locked it (no one comes in at this time anyway, and I didn't care). Then turned to her and put my hand around her small back to guide her to the back room.

These action were key to getting her comfortable with me physically because casual contact with chicks is how you break into the game, and shy chicks usually do not give you a chance. Couldn't believe my luck, because this chick had the body I like, cute accent, mannerisms and face, and submissive by what I could tell (JACKPOT). The age difference is what kept her and myself at range but I couldn't care less now.

So now we are in the back room. Sat her down on the couch next to me and turned slightly to her to "talk" about the incident. She had been in here with me before, but didn't sit next to me, just across on a chair. We used to come in there once in a while when we were talking for a while and I wanted to sit (no seating outside). Anyway, I was here to play the long(ish) game and so decided to "listen". Anyway, she said all sorts of stuff I do not remember, but every chance I got, I would go "Awww, that's so sad/tough/whatever" and hug her. Didn't wanna rush anything but still took my chances and crept my hand closer to her ass every time. By the end I just let me hand stay right at the junction of ass and back, while I listened to her. I decided not to do anything at this meeting, but the game was already on and from this point it was going to be easy.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Anyway, the next few days she would come in, and I would not always greet her with a hug, and unlike before, this time my hands would apparently slide down from her mid back to small back during the hug. She was comfortable with that and being close all the time. We would talk in the back room and she would sit pretty close. Like 3 days after this all started, I decided to take my chances and steered the conversation to boyfriends and sex life. She obviously didn't have one because she was sheltered by parents and what not. She had had one boyfriend and they just made out if even that. She mentioned something about liking making out but hadn't done that in a while and I immediately went with the "Aww (insert some crap here)" routine and playfully said, "Here, I'll help you out". I went for it, and she took it hesitantly (they love confidence). At this point I just went in full french (in a slow romantic-ish way), and she went along (I could feel the discomfort and it just turned me on more). Put my hands down her waist and now on her hips. Made out like this for a couple more minutes and decided to leave her wanting more, so cut it short. She kind of giggled and I contemplated going in again, but decided to bide my time. Made some excuse about work and sent her on her her way.

Next two days, she would just come in and we would go to the back and make out. At this point she would sit, straddling, on top of me and I would fondle her ass and waist and back while we made out. I eventually turned her around on me kissing her from behind, and started feeling up her stomach and thighs (on the outside) and slowly crept up her chest until I was able to lightly caress her breasts in passing. Another day and I was fully fondling her tits over her clothes. The next day she was wearing a slightly low cut top and skirt, and the moment I saw that I knew this was going to be the day I could get it all (or most). The second we were making out I had my hands on her ass under the skirt. Feeling the skin on her ass felt amazing, I was hard as fuck and she probably could notice but didn't show it. I eventually turned her around and started kissing her from behind, feeling up her thighs. Then, slowly creeping up, started feeling up her chest and cleavage. Slowly started creeping into her shirt from the top, had my right hand and creeping down her left breast. As soon as my middle finger brushed her nipple she jumped a bit and put her left hand on my right. This is where I took real control and grabbed her left wrist with my left hand and firmly whispered "Relax" and resumed making out. Took her hand off mine, moving it firmly back to the side and cupped her right breast fully. Now I had one hand on her inner left thigh and the other playing with her tits. Both of her arms were to her side and I maintained a bit of pressure from my arms to hold them there while I felt her up. Made out more forcefully too and she completely submitted. After a while, wrapped it up, got her ready to leave. Before she left, I told her to "wear a skirt and blouse tomorrow" with a serious look, kissed her and sent her home.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Next day she came in, wearing a skirt and blouse and I didn't waste time getting to work. This time, just lifted her blouse above her tits, pulled the bra down and started playing openly (she was kinda stiff, and so was I). Then, still exposed, turned her around and started making out with her facing me. Put my hands on her ass and almost right away got under her panties. She kinda squirmed but I just pulled her in to assert myself. Squeezed her ass cheeks for a bit and then just brushed my middle finger against her asshole. This made her shudder and I took that to mean "GO TIME". Started rubbing her asshole with my middle finger and moved my other hand to her pussy from behind and started gently rubbing her VERY wet cunt. Then swapped hands to rub her asshole with her pussy juice, so I could be a bit more forceful. Had one finger slowly rubbing and even went in slightly. Pulled her panties down so they were out of the way. She was squirming the whole time which almost made me jizz, so good. At this point, I pull her back a bit, and said "Hey, I need you to do something for me". Still with her tits out and panties down, knelt her down in front of me (she knew what was coming). Pulled my dick out swiftly, turned her head up (she was focused on the dick), looked her in the eyes and said "Suck me", and then forced her head down towards my cock. I could kinda feel the resistance and hesitation, which made me even harder. Slowly moved her mouth to my cock and slid the head into her lips (FRICKIN AMAZING, couldn't believe everything was moving as swiftly as it had). Told her to lick the top and get it wet. Slowly started thrusting deeper in until she started to gag a bit half way down. That was her limit for now and so used that as a marker to move her head up and down to that point, pushing a bit lower occasionally. At this point I could get myself to come using her head so decided to keep her going. Took one of her hands and put them on my balls, told her to "Massage me a bit", which she kinda just moved up back and forth (good enough for now). After a few minutes, decided to stop holding back and picked up the pace. Stood up and started moving more freely. As I approached my climax, I pulled her off my dick, turned her head to me, looked into her eyes and said "I am going to cum in your mouth, it will be cleaner that way". She kind of nodded and so I resumed fucking her mouth. I could now feel the tingling in my balls, had a huge smile on my face as I approached the point. Started getting faster and faster and then started EXPLODING in her mouth. Honestly felt like a good 8 or 9 spurts before I came down. She had her eyes closed tight and was focusing on what was happening in her mouth. Slowly pulled out of her mouth and saw her swallow it (BONUS). Turned her head up to meet my gaze, smiled down warmly at her, said "Thank you, that was great" and kissed her lightly on the forehead. Could tell she was kinda still catching up to what happened, so moved things along. Got her on her feet, told her to go "freshen up" in the bathroom. She came out after a few minutes, and I sat her down, lightly made out (they like to cuddle after or something) and then sent her on her way.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Next day she came in wearing yoga pants and a t-shirt, which got me hard right away. The fact that she was coming in so often now just signaled to me that all was well and I can now have my way with her. Now, since she was fairly new to all this, I decided to start doing all the weird shit I liked first, to make it seem like it was all normal. She was far less experienced and wouldn't question anything hopefully. Took her to the back, started making out while still standing. Peeled her pants and panties down and started playing with her ass. At this point I decided to go much further just because why not. Told her to take her pants off completely, which she reluctantly did. Then started making out with her and just pulled her top right off. Then took her bra off and she was making out completely naked with me (while I was fully clothed). The disparity was HOT as fuck and I could tell she wasn't comfortable at all with this. So I decided to make things even more uncomfortable. Guided her to the couch, get her on all fours on the couch and then pushed her head all the way down while putting pressure on her back to make her arch. Perfect head down ass up position and then told her "don't move". With the lights on, I had a beautiful view of her pussy and asshole, it was all I could do to hold back from just pulling my dick out and shoving in all the way. Started playing with her ass and pussy. She was visibly dripping down her legs. Kept telling her how went she was, and she would just quietly whimper and moan. At this point, I decided to start fingering her pussy and ass. Slowly slid a middle finger in each and started working them in and out. Slowly pulled the finger out of her ass and took it to the next level. Told her this finger wasn't wet enough and told her to open her mouth. She did just as she was ordered and I swiftly put the finger in her mouth and started rubbing it over her tongue. Making her go ass to mouth here would set me up for all my favorite shenanigans later. She took it like a champ, told her to spit on my finger and make it wet, which she did. Then started working her ass again, occasionally pulling out to "wet" the finger again. A few minutes more of this and I decided to make her cum. Started working her clit and pussy and within seconds she started shuddering and then fully vibrating for a good 10 seconds. Honestly hadn't seen an orgasm that intense, and she sounded like she was using all her power to suppress violently moaning out. After her orgasm subsided, she did her best to maintain her posture but couldn't so I let her collapse. Sat down next to her head and slowly caressed her asking her "How was that?". She didn't really answer but nodded slightly and was just catching her breath.

After a few minutes of rest, it was my turn. Just pulled my pants off, whipped out my dick and moved her into position. Told her to suck me off and she started to slowly do that. BUT NOW, it was time to get to my favorite part. I love me some rimjobs, always have, always will. I have been able to get every girl I have been with to lick my ass whether they wanted to or not. Most do not even say no if you are assertive enough. The best is to do it when in the heat of the act and they just do it cause there isn't any time to think about it. This time though, I basically wanted her to know what I was making her do. It's hotter when I know they are aware of the fact that I am going to make them lick my ass (its not a glamorous place to be). While she was slowly sucking me, I pulled her off my dick and guided her to my balls while looking in her eyes. Told her to "Lick my balls" in a firm manner and she complied. Let her do that for a bit to normalize that. Then slowly started pushing her head lower while raising my legs. Told her "lick me under the balls, lower down" as I slowly guided her head over my taint (this is also THE BEST, very close second to full on rimjob). I let her lick there for a bit while I slowly raised my legs. At this point I had her face firmly against my taint where she was licking as told. This felt amazing but I had to move to the best yet. Slowly started pushing her head down (and she started resisting knowing what she was approaching). Said "OH yea, that feels great, lick my asshole" with some urgency and firmness. At this point, I pushed her head lower and her tongue started licking at my asshole. Started letting her know "OH shit, that feels great, keep going". Now I let go of her head to see what would happen, she licked a bit and started wandering higher. I FIRMLY pushed her head back down and told her "keep licking my asshole, don't stop until I tell you". I started jacking off and edging myself while she kept licking. I could feel how uncomfortable she was, and knowing she was still doing it made it SUPER HOT. Didn't really want that to end but all good things do, so had to start wrapping up. Started jacking off faster and as I approached orgasm, I pushed her back, stood up, told her I was going to come, told her to open her mouth, shoved my cock in and exploded even harder than last time. She was visibly choking on the cum trying to swallow it (it must have shot straight to the back, always gets them by surprise). Finished cumming and pumped her mouth for a bit to enjoy the feeling. Pulled her head off my dick, took this opportunity to degrade her a bit more by wiping my cock clean on her cheeks. Looked into her eyes and told her "That was amazing, you're the best". She smiled shyly and I sent her to get cleaned up. Did the whole "cuddle" routine after and sent her on her way. BEST DAY EVER so far, decided to plan out the next day and how I would approach fucking her.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Out of time now, will come back to add the rest.

This is my confession/story of what my life is like struggling with the demon that lies within me. I apologize in advance for the length of the confession/story but I feel I need to get so much of this out and off my chest. I understand that some might be disgusted with this story and my actions, but do know that we all have demons of some sort within us and you can judge me or whatever you want. This is who I am and there is nothing I can do to change that fact.

On the outside I look like I am living the perfect American dream life. I'm in my late 30s, a former jock athlete, happily married to the cute, fit, blonde former college cheerleader who still likes to fuck like its going out of style. Three happy and healthy kids. A great house in the nicest of suburbs my city has to offer (that also comes with a big mortgage, but I digress). A very successful career and all the spoils that come with that including a decent income and reasonable wealth. Lots of friends and weekends spent going to my kids games and recitals, and nights BBQ'ing and drinking with neighbors. Basically the envy of many men and what should be the charmed life.

But there is something that has always been inside me that is missing with that perfect life. It is a demon that needs to be satisfied otherwise it takes over my existence. It doesn't just spring up out of nowhere and grab me. No, it builds over time slowly, sometimes months or a year, with little hints or actions that make me slightly aware that it is still there and there is nothing I can do but give it what it wants. That is the only way to come back down to earth and "normalcy".

The day that the demon decides is the day to force me into action would seem like any other to those around me. I sit in meetings or on calls outwardly actively engaged in what is going on, but my head is somewhere else flooded with thoughts of what is to come by days end. As my afternoon drags on, I start to put the demon's plan into motion. My cock is already rock hard under my desk as the anticipation builds. I call my wife and tell her that a big crisis has come up at work and don't expect me home in time for dinner or even maybe before she goes to bed. She would never suspect a thing as I am a high ranking corporate officer who often needs to work late or weekends. I would never stray from our vows as I am the perfect husband who is sexually satisfied at home...or am I, I really don't know?

6 o'clock rolls around and I wait for everyone else to one-by-one depart the office for the day. After seemingly all have left, I grab the nondescript gym bag that is in the corner coat locker of my office. While anyone else would assume it just contains my gym clothes, the reality is it contains the tools that the demon knows I will need to satisfy his lust. I take my bag and walk to the elevator and down to the lobby. Once in the lobby I bypass the elevators to the garage where my car sits waiting to return me to my suburban dream life, and walk straight out the front doors of my building. I turn left and walk the 2 blocks to the subway station. Instead of getting on the train that could also return me to the suburban utopia with the rest of the suited masses, I instead get on the line that takes me to a part of town that couldn't be more different than my home.

I exit the subway and night has already fallen. The sounds of the city are all around me, but I hear nothing. I have become more like a zombie possessed and oblivious to the outside world. The police and fire sirens and calls of beggars asking for change pass by my ears as if they didn't exist and I head straight to where I need to be. I turn the corner into the side alleyway and there is it, the large, black, heavy, metal door in an unmarked building is all that stands between me and the relief from the demon that I so desperately need. I ring the buzzer and and hear the familiar click that unlocks the door and allows my entry into my sanctuary.

Upon entering, I am now in the sterile 6x6 room with another door straight ahead and a bulletproof looking glass window to my left. Behind it sits a man smoking a cigarette and looking like he'd rather be any place but here. I slide a $20 bill into the little revolving door in the window, looking past the man at the assortment of items for sale on the shelves behind him. On the ledge to my right is a big cardboard box full of condoms under a sign that says to be safe and and take as many as you need. No worries I say to myself, my bag contains all of what the demon needs. The man puts a plain white towel and a locker key into the revolving door and spins it around in my direction. I grab them hurriedly and move towards the second door which again unlocks with that familiar click as I push my way through.

Now inside the inner sanctum of the demon, I enter into the locker room. Several others are milling around and faint grunts and noise can be heard in the distance. I find my assigned locker and open it up. I disrobe from the constraints of my corporate attire and wrap the towel that barely reaches all the way around my muscular build around my waist. I open my gym bag and pull out my old gym flip flops and the smaller toiletry bag that contains my tools...a bottle of Wet lube and various condoms including several magnums just in case. I slide the flops on my feet, close and lock my locker, place the key in my small little toiletry bag and head to the shower room a few feet away.

I enter the showers and there are a few men in there. It seems as though all eyes are on my as I walked up to a showerhead. I place my bag and towel on the hook and turn on the water feeling a rush of heat pour over my body. In the corner a man is leaning against the wall while another man is on his knees servicing his cock. Another guy is standing under his showerhead stroking as he watches. I hit the lever on the soap dispenser and begin to soap up my body, paying particular attention to my cock and asshole. I turn and see two other guys embracing, stroking each other and passionately kissing as one looks over constantly at me. I begin to stroke myself as well as my cock has risen to a mild erection as my other soap covered hand teases and pokes my asshole. Another man enters and takes the showerhead next to me and gives a nod to gauge my interest, but not yet, not the right guy just yet. I turn off my water and pat myself dry with my towel before slinging it over my shoulder, grab my bag and exiting the showers.I walk out the side door of the locker room into a hallway. Again multiple men are mulling around whether naked or with towels around them. As I walk some reach out as if trying to grab my semi-rigid cock, but I keep moving to the big glass door on my right and enter the large steam room. Words are rarely spoken to each other, it is purely signals and actions.

The steam room is like an moving mess of body parts. Men are fucking and sucking in group play that is hard to even describe. There is one handsome younger twink who is on his hands and knees getting fucked from behind while sucking on a large bear's cock. The twink is just the look that the demon likes but he is otherwise occupied. The mass of fucking and sucking is enough to rise my cock to full attention but the steam room is not where the demon wants to be satisfied. I stand in the corner for a minute and stroke myself before heading back out into the hallway. The dimness of the light really only allows for you to see more shapes and figures, not the details of the person you are passing. I continue down the hallway and the sound of the bass pumping music gets louder. Me personally in my everyday life couldn't stand this type of music, but the demon inside me loves it and sort of sways to the beat. As I turn the corner at the end of the hall I enter a maze of small rooms with sterile cots, some of the doors are closed and some with them open where single men wait for their next lover to arrive in various states of pose. Some on their knees, others standing and more lying or sitting on the cots. Some rooms already contain two or more men in a wanton state of lust, sucking and fucking every which way possible. While I get nods and signals from several of the men, I decide to push further and find an empty room to set up shop, which I finally do find a few more doors down.

I enter the room and hang my towel on the wall hook. I place my bag of tools next to the cot and take my position on my knees. Within seconds a man who I would say is about my age is standing at my door. I am not picky for my first cock and I motion for him to enter as he quickly does. Nothing is said as he drops his towel and I reach up grabbing his cock in my hand. I slowly stroke him and then pull him closer and begin to lick his nice mushroom tip. I lick the underside of his cock and then dive right in taking him fully in my mouth. I suck furiously for about 2 minutes before he tenses up and I pull his cock out as he shoots his load all over my chest and the floor. He picks up his towel and turns and walks out.

The demon feels slightly better after being doused with some hot cum, but is nowhere near being satisfied. I sit on the edge of the cot and wait for the next man to catch my interest to look inside my room. As I lean back against the wall and stroke my throbbing cock, several more men stand at the doorway, but I turn my gaze away as none interest me much. Those with the proper etiquette know to then walk on to somewhere else. FInally a younger man, not really a twink, but more a jock like myself in my early twenties stops at my door. I smile and he smiles back and I motion with my head for him to come inside. He sits next to me on the cot and reaches over to grab my cock. I return the favor and grab his nice sized, not to big but just big enough, cock. We stroke each other and begin to kiss. My other hand caresses his nicely built chest. After another few minutes, he pushes me back to laying on the cot and moves his mouth to my hard dick. He begins to suck me off nice and slow, as if he was savoring every little bit of me. It feels so good but I know I need to hold out from cumming or the demon will punish me for sure. He lifts my balls and I instinctively push my ass out and bring my legs up towards my chest. He begins to lick and tongue my asshole, swirling his tongue around before plunging it inside of me then back out again, repeating for quite a while all while slowly stroking my cock with his hand. He moved back to licking the underside of my dick and slowly started pushing his fingers inside me, first one, then two and eventually three. It felt so good to feel that feeling again.I pulled him up to me and raised him to his knees sitting above his chest and took his cock into my mouth. I sucked on his cock for a few minutes before pulling his head down towards me, kissing him and then saying into his ear that I need him inside me now. He nods in agreement and I reach down and grabbed a condom and rolled it out onto his dick. I grabbed some of my lube and drizzled it onto his cock and then squeezed a little into his hand which he instantly reached back and rubbed on my asshole and pushed inside with his fingers. He slid back down my body and pushed my legs back towards my chest and slowly pushed the tip of his cock into me. That initial feeling of pressure and a little pain quickly subsided as my willing hole opened up and took him into me.

He continued to pump himself into me for a few minutes as we took turns stroking my cock. It was just then that I caught the gaze of someone at the doorway and realized it was the young twink from the steam earlier. I smiled at him and ran my hands up and down my current lovers chest to then get his attention and gauge whether he was willing to have someone else join us. He shook his head yes and we both in unison motioned with our nods for the youthful guy to enter. He came over and right away kneeled on the ground next to the cot and took my cock in his mouth. I pulled at him to indicate he should get on the cot and in a 69 position with me. He quickly jumped up and straddled my face and went back to servicing my cock as the other guy continued to fuck my asshole. I lapped at his asshole for a minute doing my best to strain my neck and rim him well then he lifted his ass up higher and his cock popped right into my mouth. We sucked each other off briefly but my straining cock was dying to be inside his young twink ass. I pulled at him to grab his attention and mouthed "I want to be in you" which he nodded in agreement. I reached down and grabbed a condom as he dismounted our 69 position and he turned around to sit on my stomach. We rolled the condom on me and then lubed up my cock and his ass. He then grabbed my cock and slid it with ease into his willing hole probably so easily from being loosened up from the pounding he took in the steam room. The three of us fucked in unison while I stroked the young twinks cock. I think with this action we all knew we would last much longer so we really picked up the pace. I started to feel a swelling in my ass and knew that my first lover was ready to blow. He continue to fuck and I saw him arching back with his eyes closed then felt one last deep push and he filled his condom up with his cum deep inside my hole. This was all I needed to finally release and I shot my load inside of my newest lover in an intense orgasm like I can't even describe. Finally the young twink shot his load, albeit not a huge load, all over my chest. The first guy pulled out of me, grabbed his towel and quickly left the room. The second guy sat on my cock still grinding a little as if to get every last drop out of me.I rubbed his cum into my chest and also rubbed his chest. He leaned down and gave me a little peck, then got up and walked out.

Right then I felt a wave of relief wash over my body. I knew the demon had been satisfied. I grabbed my towel and my small bag and headed rapidly back to the locker room, not making eye contact with any of the shadowy figures along the way. I washed off in the showers paying no mind to the men engaged in various activities around me. I went to my locker, reapplied my corporate wear making myself look just as I had when I walked in. I put my towel in the trash can near the exit of the locker room, walked toward the front entrance room and through the inner door, then dropped my locker key into the slot in the window and exited to the outside world through the heavy metal door to return to my regular life. A feeling of disgust and guilt came over me. Every time I leave I say to myself that maybe this will be the last time, but I know deep down inside, that demon is just laying dormant, waiting for his chance and maybe next month or next year he is going to show himself again and I will need to answer his call. We can try to fight our demons but all too often it is a fight you cannot win.

I was 18 when I climbed on a Greyhound bus and went to the big city. The first day I found a place to say and set out to see the city. I walked around all day. Never been to the city before. I came to a street called Burnside and I noticed across the street a shop that had the word “adult” on it. I had seen ads in magazines before but never seen one. This was in 1980 that this happened. I had to check it out. I went into the shop and the minute I walked in I was assaulted by the smell and all those magazines and MOVIES.

There were a couple girls walking around in sex clothing, and they smiled at me and it just intoxicated me. I was afraid to touch anything, I know my face was red, it was so hot. I don’t remember how but I ended up in a hallway with all little rooms and each room had a screen with a money machine.

I could hear the porn playing in the ones that had closed doors and there was a red light on above it. I ducked into one and closed the door and put in money. Wow porn and instant hard on. I was afraid to do anything. All the sudden the door started to open, I had forgotten to lock it. I grabbed the knob and pulled it shut, but I got a glance and saw the ankle of one of the girls. I locked the door in my panic. Then I thought about it and reached down and unlocked the door, they were so sexy, I wasn’t a virgin I know what to do if she came back.

So I watched the movie, it was so hot. I was so horny. Then the door cracked and I looked away pretending not to notice, it was a rush. Then I hear “want some company”. It’s a guy. I was speechless the guy steps in and I just stand there not saying anything. The guy reaches down a rubs my cock through jeans. He asks me, what you looking for? And I say “I never been here before”. Dude smiled and said, I’ll never forget it “you know what you’re doing”.

In seconds he’s got my pants down to my ankles. Inside I am freaking, the guy drops to his knees and my cock disappears in his mouth. I felt the head pop into his throat and my knees almost buckled, I put my eyes on the screen and just let it happen. His hand were on my knees and I could feel him wiggling my cock into his throat each time he would go down and every time he came up he would go slower and slower with greater suction breaking the seal half the way up sending rush through my body and making my knees shake.

I had never felt anything like this before, I felt a tear run down my face, I didn’t want it to stop. Then he reached up ever so lightly put my balls in the palm in his hand and went all the way down his throat. I leaned backward and I could feel my cock slip deeper down his throat and then one of his fingers lightly rubbed the area behind my balls and he started up, his throat what pulling so hard the suction was so great I was there.

He had me, he owned me and when he broke the suction half way up I started cumming hard he just kept sucking like a vacuum it was noisy wet, wave after wave, my knees shaking and body sending all power to my cock. I could not believe how hard I was cumming.

As it ended he kept sucking in slower and slower motions causing me to shudder and shake. My cock was shrinking in his mouth and with one last pull he came off with a pop. I was exhausted and drained completely.

He stood up and said “perfect cock for sucking” and just opened the door and left. I left that place with my head down not making eye contact with anyone. I had never had a blowjob like it again until about 5 years ago, when I told an ex-porn star about what had happened. She was so funny, she said well we are going to top that and she did wow.

As for the rest of my confession, I confess to wanting to hand out a few of those blowjobs, haven't had the opportunity yet but I will soon. May need some practice or not never know till I try.

Recently I came across a video on Motherless, that reminded me of something that happened some years ago, I am now 59 and this story happened when I was in my early 30's, mobile phones was in there infancy basically text phone calls only no video, but camcorder's were around. I try my best to find the recording that was made, its probably grainy if I find I will post on Motherless. it was my close mate who set up camcorders all over his flat, in his Kitchen/lounge, bedroom, bathroom. he gave me a copy after the event.

This was a kind of payback- revenge,
Steve was dating a lovely girl he was 28, she was 20, her name Carly petite slim athletic figure, nearly flat chested, puffy little nipples, a trimmed pussy, pert ass, strawed dye hair, big brown eye and sexy dimples she was always smiling she stood no taller than 5 foot, Steve was a 6 footer towered above her, he was fairly handsome guy, he was very popular with the ladies, fit as a fiddle not an once of fat on him wash board tummy (6pack) he played a lot of sport, very intelligent ,he was a pilot, with a big big airline
The story begins when Carly announced she was being transferred with her job she was a ground staff air stewardess, and when she had completed her training she would be going in the air as a full air stewardess, Same airline as Steve, so chances was they be on the same plane, the main hub for the Airline was Gatwick London, UK. so they was moving to the area, Steve kept his flat, in Bristol UK, he loaned it out to me at a small monthly price.

After they moved and Carly passed completed her training, she did get placed as cabin staff Air stewardess on his plane, so they was together, a few flights Carly had to stay on the ground to take her final exam, which she passed, but IT was brought to Steve's attention, that Carly's ex was a security guard at Gatwick Airport, he had found out some how Carly was based there and he applied for a job there, and apparently Carly had been seen with him going to the pub for meals and drinks,
Steve knew the reason why Carly and her ex split up, he had cheated on her controlled her and had hit her a few times, and he dumped her, but never got over Carly,
So when Carly was finally back in the Air Steve was happy, made him feel secure, how ever Carly didn't go back on his plane to start with he did mostly long haul flights she got put on several short haul, then she re-joined Steve's plane, but Steve was made to feel uneasy as several of the stewards and stewardess's told Steve that on 2-3 of the short haul flights, they believed that Carly's ex had managed to worm his way on as air flight security, and normally all the stewards, stewardesses shared a hotel room with a fellow steward , stewardesses but Carly got a room on her own and her ex was seen going in and coming out of her room, and on more than one occasion she looked as if she had had over night company,
Steve took all this in , and obviously he questioned Carly, she at First denied anything she said yes he had been on the same flights she was on but only twice and she roomed on her own as the girl she was told to share with snored and she didn't really like her
but Steve was still very suspicious so he kept asking her in different ways, Eventually she cracked and confessed he had stayed in her room, she was tired and confused, and didn't realise she still had feelings for him and he said he still loved her and wanted to marry her and wanted her to dump Steve,

When Steve got the truth he felt so low such an idiot, Carly promised they never had sex was just kissing and cuddling, Steve didn't believe a word she was saying as once he could except but 2-3 times No Way, Carly promised it would never happen again she really Loved Steve was broken he couldn't concentrate on his job so he booked a month off he explained to the Airline, so they granted him the time off they also gave Carly the same time so they could sort there relationship out, the ex carried on working as a security guard at the Airport, and did the occasional in flight security, but he gave that up when he realised he was not going to get any long haul so couldn't be near Carly, now the ex as you have probably guessed was a low life slime bucket,
he managed to get Steve's and Carly's address in Gatwick, he had positioned a very very small spy type camcorder that could record maximum 30 minutes of film, he sent a copy of a recording to Steve that had been transferred on to a VHS video tape, This recording clearly showed Carly giving her ex a blow job and swallowing his cum, and she was on all fours and the ex took her in her pussy from behind.
Steve's worst suspicions was there in a recording in front of him, so again Steve Questioned Carly again, she denied denied denied denied even after he showed her the recording she denied saying it wasn't her, then as the recording went on her face became very clear and you heard him saying to her. you still Love me don' t you ? she answered no this was a mistake, you took advantage of me, I am drunk you plied me with drink , I love Steve !!!, I love
Steve, as she cried, then Carly after seeing and hearing the whole recording, finally admitted it.
Steve had an idea this wasn't the first time Carly had cheated on him, again her asked her to tell him the truth as he was fed up with all the finger pointing and Chinese whispers, if she told him the whole truth they may be able to work things out and salvage there relationship.
Carly broke down crying un controllably dropping to her knee's holding Steve around his legs, saying please don't leave me please I love you, I want to marry you spend the rest of our days together, I will do anything for you, I let you do what ever you want to me, Steve was also tearful, as he said you got to tall me the truth, since we became an official couple, I want to know everything.
Carly started spilling the bean's saying it always happened when she got drunk, I been with 2 of the other AIR stewardesses who I know you fucked in the as before we came together, I know Steve said I told you about them, I had sex with one off my trainer's that old guy, Tom he was rubbish came as soon as he got it in me, you Mate Pete, he took me outside when you was playing pool, her fucked me over the bonnet of a car, , then after he finished put me on the back seat of your car, went back in the pub told you I was pissed and he had put me in your car, and my ex that you just found out about, was only fucked in my pussy,
Ok we can I hope work it out the common theme is it happens when you are pissed, so you have to promise no more alcohol, then you don't get drunk your pants wont fall off you wont get fucked,.
even though Steve had assured Carly they could work it out, Carly fucking her Ex was a bitter pill for him to swallow, made him sick to the depths of his stomach,

He was on the phone to me saying they had a month off and they be heading back to Bristol for a weeks holiday, not to worry they had an apartment at Airport, in the pilots stop over hotel, they would be spending 1 night at the flat, this kind of confused me, then Steve told me the full story, and he wanted revenge get his own back on Carly,
ummm what's your idea buddy I asked, he replied well Carly likes a drink likes to get pissed and likes the cock when she is pissed, so I want to see herself enjoy herself and be there to watch her, so I want you Paul to get a group of lads together. not mates, preferably nice looking strangers, I know you have contacts that neither me or Carly know, and these people shouldn't know us, you can arrange that can't you, yeah yeah mate for sure, but is this a good idea, you Love Carly don't you, Steve replied yes of course I do but this will make me fell a lot better, don't worry Paul he said, she won't remember a thing I will take care of that,
that's when I that mentioned I knew Carly's ex and his wife yes he's married, i went to the wedding earlier this year, Married fucking married, and he's still going after Carly, that fucking guy needs to be taught a serious lesson,
I told Steve I as friendly with the wife and like Carly she got drunk her pants just happened to slip of, and I had gotten her drunk and fucked every one of her holes, he is still up in Gatwick working he only comes home one week end a month, and he has been this month, so you tell me the date day you and Carly are going to be back and stopping at the flat and I make sure she is her and pissed you can make yourself fell even better you can fuck Carly's ex's wife silly no holes barred mate, Steve simply said Do it make it happen,

A week later Steve rang saying they was at the pilots stop over hotel and to make it happen on the Friday or Saturday night, I got to work, as I worked as night door security in the Pub and Night club's, I got to know a lot of guy's so I contacted about 10 fellow night security guy's to see if they was up for a sex party with 2 beautiful willing girls, no holes barred, only 3 was interested but could only do the Friday night, I also knew a lot of guy's at the local Gym all had good bodies none to big in the penis area but ok size, not to muscle bound either I got interest from 2 of them, there was a small group of lads I was friendly with socialised with when not working from my martial arts club, we did MMA type stuff and kick boxing, 4 of them was interested that was 8 guy's, day was set for the coming Friday night, I basically called it a house party bring a bottle, starting at 10pm,
I rang Steve told him was sorted, was he 100% he wanted to go through with it ??
Steve was definitely sure it was all go, we was going to a pub late afternoon to get the drinks flowing I was to invite, Carly's ex's wife Alice, thin girl big tits 5'3" 45/47 kgs black hair blue eye's wore glasses, bit of a plain Jane type, but a great fuck, never stopped moving, definitely no sack of spuds,. after a few drinks we pop in to a Italian restaurant that I had to book for 7pm no later,
then on to another pub, before getting back to that flat by 9:30 ready for the sex party, hopefully both girls Carly and Alice would be well on the way to getting drunk, I was still wondering how Steve was so certain neither of the girls would remember a thing just probably be sore when they sobered up.
I soon learned on that Friday night out the corner of my eye I see him put some clear drops in both the girls drinks he did this 3-4 times, and when we was in the last pub he got me himself and the 2 girls up dancing, to some 70's 80's disco music,
We got a Taxi back to the flat, as the girls had become a little weak in the legs, It was pay Taxi driver out taxi into the lift in to the flat pour a drink or 2 before anyone arrived, Steve even invited the Taxi driver but he declined as he was married and was on duty or he would have joined us.
Steve put some music on grabbed a can of lager pulled Carly up and started to dance sexily with her did the same with Alice, a knock at the door 4 of the guy's I invited was there, I led them to the lounge kitchen area told them to put the drinks they bought along on the side grab a cold one out the fridge and make themselves feel comfortable, my phone rang 2 of the security guy's was calling off they was now working, the party was well under way when about 11 my phone went again the other guy's from the martial arts club also called off, I told them it was fine, they guy on the other end said it was a joke they didn't believe I was being serious so they went pubbing and was going clubbing, ok
there was 6 of us guy's 2 willing but unknown what was about to happen girls, 6 guys was perfect as the girls only both had 3 holes each to fill.
I quickly spoke to Steve, said that was it no more guy's coming along it was just the 6 of us.
Steve signalled for the other guy's to join me dancing with his Girlfriend Carly, there was hands all over her body and the guy's was kissing her neck checks lips Carly was Loving the attention, we was basically holding her up as her legs had gone so weak from what ever Steve had put in the girls drinks, Steve in turn pulled Alice to her feet, and started dancing touching her ass, I joined him leaving Carly dancing being kissed and groped by 4 stranger's,
I was behind Alice Steve in front, we was both now kissing her and feeling her up, Alice was not as weak as Carly she could just about stand unaided as we was kissing Alice she lent her head back towards me said I never had 2 guy's at same time are you both going to fuck me hard tonight, I always dream of this, my useless fucking husband doesn't know who to satisfy any woman his oral skills are non existent, I'm sure he doesn't know where the clit or G spot is as she laughed, Steve was busy un dressing Alice he had dropped her jean's and pants to the floor had lifted her T-shirt and took a tit out her bra and was licking and teasing a nipple, I had got my cock out and Alice was holding masturbating me slowly. I looked at Steve and said you best give the Ok to the other guy's
Steve turned to them said guy's she is all yours enjoy her strip her any way you want rip tear cut her clothes off, you can eat her get her to eat you fuck her silly, but no ass fucking she is a Virgin in that hole, he looked at me said Paul my mate best buddy i like you to have the pleasure of taking Carly's ass virginity, but its got to be done dry and sadistically, just fucking ram it up her rip that ass apart, then you guy's can do what ever you want with her, Carly in a very drunken muffled slurred voice said something like not my ass and only you can fuck me Steve I'm your girl just yours, I understood perfectly what she said, Steve on the other hand heard different to everyone else, he said there you go lads once Paul here has taken her ass virginity, you heard her she wants you al to do her ass even me.

Well me and Steve carried on with getting Alice completely naked we lay her down on the carpet, I lowered my cock in to her mouth while Steve lifted her Alice's ass just off the floor positioned his cock at her pussy opening, Alice snarled at him don't you dare tease just get it in me a fuck me good make me wet and feel your cock deep in me, as he slipped in and out of Alice's pussy, to the side the other guy's had Carly bent over the arm of the sofa and one of them had entered her pussy and was pushing deep while the others was masturbating over her bake one sat on the sofa getting blown, they all change quite often, Steve stopped fucking Alice turned her over putting her on her knee's then entered her from behind, he called me to him and said I hope you don't mind I have a camcorder, in my bag over there it is a bit of a big one it carries a VHS cassette it is simple to use, just point it press record, I want you to record all this for me get close up, but before you record Carly getting fucked, I want you Paul to record me fucking Alice in her cunt mouth and ass and make sure you get both our faces in the shot,
so that's what I did for the next half hour record Steve fucking all Alices holes, Steve told Alice to use his name and to tell him what hole she wanted him to fuck, it made me so fucking horny
I knew I was going to explode once I got a mouth pussy or girls ass around my cock, I got my chance to Fuck Alice in all her holes and me and Steve DPd her ass her pussy and ass and pussy proper DP,
All that time the four other guys had used Carly's pussy and mouth made her swallow all there load, and seriously cream pied her pussy, I looked at her and her pussy was so so red she looked really sore, Alice went over to Carly who was lay on the floor ass propped in the Air as the guys had put cushions under her bum Alice just lowered her head directly on to Carly's pussy and began to eat the cream pie out her pussy, as she did this she asked Steve to fuck her up the ass, when he was done she wanted me up her ass followed by all the other guys,
We all took our turns, Alice then said she wanted to be made air tight, but first she wanted to see me take Carly's as virginity, Carly was rolled on to her front, and the cushion was placed under her so her ass was in the air easier to be entered, Alice carried on eating Carly's pussy from behind and fingered her asshole and gave it a little lick leaving Carly with a little lube she then took me Paul in her mouth made sure I was rock hard she held my cock as I eased the tip of my cock into Carly's Virgin ass,
Steve shouted out going no mercy just ram in all in go balls deep Paul or I get one of the others to take her virginity, at that I held Carly's hips tight I could just about hear Carly saying no please no please don't hurt me please, as I held her hips tight I lunged deep in to her as definitely no mercy I was buried deep real deep, everyone was geeing me on go for it fuck that ass even Alice was telling me to fuck her virgin ass hard and deep, a voice said that's it stretch the bitch make her bleed, I fucked her real hard real deep, it must have hurt her badly as I am no small guy, 7-9 inches long and really really thick, they guy's nicknamed me horse, I guess because of how big and thick my cock was. as I kept fucking I could hear muffled crying asking me to stop, but in full throws of fucking there was absolutely no chance I was going to stop, Steve had re=entered Alice's as and we was fucking the 2 girls in rhythm.

All night long the guys ploughed both girls holes all 3 of them but they paid particular attention to Carly's once virgin that I Paul had broken in earlier that night,
by about 3-4 am all the stranger guy's I had invited has drifted away, it was just me Steve Alice and Carly, Alice now had hold of the camcorder and was recording me(Paul) and Steve abusing Carly's body, we fucked her as we DPd her ass pussy over and over, we DPd her properly, 1 in pussy 1 in the ass, we took turns really ramming Carly's ass was a competition judged by Alice who fucked Carly's ass the hardest,
We both fucked Alice's holes as well she loved it, after a while longer with Steve fucking her pussy Alice fell asleep, poor Carly was already fast asleep on the sofa face down head hanging slightly over the side, being a nice guy, (hehehehehe) I put a blanket over her naked body, just before I covered her over I made a short recording of what her asshole looked like, it was a swollen mess ripped torn a little bit of blood looked as if we had fucked her piles out, she looked very similar to what a Baboons ass looks like, her pussy was also very swollen if I was asked what I thought had happened to her pussy I say it had either bean beat up with a cricket bat or run over by an articulated lorry road kill (hahahahahaha)
Alice's ass looked similar as Carly's Baboon really red and swollen but it wasn't as bad,
we all fell asleep. I was the first to wake up in the morning followed by Alice, well I say morning, it was closer to midday
Alice sat there in my bed clenching the bed clothes tightly around herself, she asked me why she was naked in my bed with a strange guy led next to her, I passed her my dressing gown she made her way to the bath room, she shouted for me to go to the bathroom, where she was bent over looking at her ass and pussy in my full length wall to ceiling mirror, she said look at that Paul what the fuck happened to her last night, look at my ass I hope it was you not that other guy that did that to my ass, I just laughed and had to walk away, She showered got dressed, when she came out the bathroom I made her a coffee. I told her if she thought she looked bad and was sore she should see the other girl Carly, she's 10x worse off. at that I lifted the blanket and showed Alice poor Carly's pussy and ass, upon seeing Carly, Alice nearly choaked and spat her coffee everywhere, OMFG the poor girl ain't going to be able to walk or poop, and seeing how swollen and red raw her pussy is I doubt she be peeing properly,
Come on Paul what went on last night you and your matey over there couldn't have done that much damage to the 2 of us girls alone no way,
I said to Alice don't you remember anything at all, she looked me in the eyes saying no not a thing,
So what ever Steve gave them did actually really do it's thing.
Then Alice's phone buzzed it was her husband Carly's ex, of course A lice didn't know this, she shushed me , When she came off her phone all I got was shit he's on his way home he be back by 3pm today,
Ohhh fuck fuck fuck he's going to want to have sex, Crying she asked how the fuck was she going to explain how her pussy is so swollen beat up and how on earth can she explain her asshole resembling a Baboon ass, I just told her to say she was having her period, had been to the gym and used one of the big stretchy bands thingy's and it had come loose from its bar and had sprung into her crutch whipping it, she said stop laughing its not funny he will know I been having sex,
Steve had been awake listening to Alice, he put his worth in and told Alice every thing and everyone she had fucked had been recorded,
That's when Carly woke up she tried to move, why does it feel like my ass and pussy had been trampled by a herd of elephants, Steve got up walked naked over to Carly lifted the blanket bust out laughing saying all times I have seen you naked I never noticed you had a Baboons ass (hahahahahahahahaha) he was in hysterics

Don't you girls remember what went on last night, Both had a blank look across there faces, I guess not Steve said, We both had a brilliant night didn't we Paul mate,
Don't worry girl's everything was recorded if you are good we can all get together another time, and watch the recordings together, over a bottle of wine a take away, that OK if we can do it here isn't it Paul.
Yeah of course it is Steve,
Both Alice and Carly told Steve he was a scheming son of a bitch, he had the recordings he was going to use the recordings to blackmail them get them to do what he wanted,
Steve said I never thought of doing that, thanks Girls, Carly looked at Steve said how can you do this to us to me, I thought you loved me, thought we was going to get married that's what you told me,
Don't worry Carly I told you we would work our relationship out, what happened last night was a bit of pay back remember those things you told me you had done while pissed I didn't believe you so I got you drunk to see if you was telling the truth when you was plied with drink you get taken advantage of to easily, well you proved to me you was actually telling the truth, now I will see if the second part of what you told me was true then we will get married if you still want to Paul can be the best man and Alice if she survives that prick of her Husband could be your matron of honour,
Alice said so what's this got to do with me or am I just a pawn in your sick game,

There is a second story that goes with this one but that's for another day

I hope you all enjoyed this story, I know its a long story but its the only way I could genuinely write it explain in detail to do it justice,
I Asked Steve and Carly if I could write this and post it on Motherless he said yes but i had to write as he dictated happenings to me, this is the story as he said it.

My first girlfriend (Anna) after college was a little gorgeous brunette slut with a perfect 5'1" body and D cups. Abs without trying. Every guy who passed her tried to make eye contact if they weren't staring at her perky tits.

She confessed to me that she and her female cousin Kailey (18 months older than her, more like sisters than cousins, very tight-knit family) roomed together in a dorm during her freshman year of college and had a bit of an "arrangement." Her cousin was a sophomore and had already become a college slut. My girlfriend was a slut well before she got there, and after the first couple weeks, realized that no one outside of her little circle of friends could keep track of all the hookups. So she went wild like her cousin did.

Kailey was a bit on the chubbier side at the time, but had dark auburn hair, was pale and freckly and had a set of beautiful tits. Basically she was fit enough that guys would fuck her without hesitation after a few drinks. Looking back, her body was definitely pretty nice, but next to my girlfriend's, it probably looked a little schlubby. Anyway, they would go to frat parties and since they weren't associated with a sorority, the frat boys could fuck them with zero repercussions whatsoever.

Problem is that they shared a tiny dorm room, maybe 10 by 10. On Friday nights during the first couple months of school, they would race to see who could "claim" the room first, which, naturally, didn't work out so well.

They were absolutely hammered one night and had what my girlfriend called "two super-hot upperclassmen athletes" wanting to go back to their dorm room, since they lived off-campus and a long walk from the party they had been at. So they decided they were just going to go ahead and do it in the same room. At first, it was dark in the room, and my girlfriend said she tried to stay under the covers out of modesty. But soon they were both moaning ("his dick was huge and we didn't have any condoms") and one of the guys turned on a desk lamp. They looked over at each other getting fucked out and her cousin said "oh my godddd," and came like 30 seconds later from her fingers. The guy she was fucking apparently wasn't finished, so he got up and squatted down in front of Anna and, being totally wasted, she just sort of rubbed the juice off of his cock with her hand and then popped it right into her mouth, tasting Kailey's pussy off of it despite the laughable effort to "clean" it. Both of the guys fucked Anna, then came on her and left. The girls went to sleep and the next morning, Kailey said something like, "I guess that's going to work from now on, if that's cool with you" and Anna just nodded and was like, okay.

For the rest of the year they fucked in the same room every weekend, totally on display for one another. Somehow rumors never made it very far about them, as it was a larger campus. She said most of the guys just assumed they were regular roommates, but the truth is that they were cousins who were down with P2M on each other. They never hooked up themselves, but she said that she fantasizes about MFFM foursomes all the time and never had beforehand. Her cousin studied abroad the next year, and then my girlfriend studied abroad the following year, so they never lived together after that. As far as I know, I'm the only boyfriend who knows about it.

About 1 1/2 year ago I wanted to practice my Spanish language while I was following my Spanish courses.
At a sport event I met a guy who spoke very well in Spanish that had many Hispanic friends.
He later invited me at a party in his apartment where I met more particularly with a Mexican girl that arrived in town a few weeks ago to study English at the University. We had a long chat and at the end of the party we exchanged our phone numbers. The next day she called me to invite me to do an activity with her. After 2 activities together she invited me to her place for a typical Mexican dinner.
She was 22 y old and I was 25 .Maria is about 5’4” a little curvy but not chubby with medium size breast, she is cute with a nice little tan and dress kind of classical , nothing fancy or sexy. I had a good impression of this cute Mexican girl that had a bit of boldness, certainly with a lot of character as she invited me out every time and was taking the lead most of the time which I was not expecting from a Latina girl.
After dinner we sat in her living room for a coffee and a Frangelico, one thing led to another we started kissing and making out, feeling each other out until her roommate arrived.
Loana introduce herself ,wow was she ever pretty , 5’2” petite , small breast , small little ass , black curly hair ….. She apologized in a very shy manner for interrupting our night while her eyes were staring at my hard on and she left to go in her room upstairs.
Maria decided that I should not drive back home since I had too many drinks and offer me to sleep on her sofa .It took me a while to go to sleep since I had a big hard on from the making out with Maria.
The next day Maria and her Romanian roommate asked me if I knew where they could try Curling.
We spent 2-3 hours curling and ended up at their place for a pizza. Loana was probably the most introverted person I have met in my life. After dinner Loana told us that she was going up to her room.
We went to the living room and i just started feeling out Maria’s body and slowly get her undressed , I am not very attracted by bigger breast woman but I was anxious to see hers , I unzipped her sweater slowly, undo her bra and I released them free , caress them with hands I could feel her nipples liked my caresses , started sucking at her big nipples ,they became quickly very hard in my mouth , she looked at me sucking at her nipple , she was just enjoying this pleasurable moment as I did. I slowly slipped one hand down in her sweat pants , it was very warm in there , i touched her panties and they were wet , slipped my hand in her panties and she kind of spread her legs more so I could reach her lips and start to pleasure her , I slip my fingers between her lips and she lightly started moving her hips back and forth on my fingers for a while , she stopped me got up and took her sweat pants and panties off , now I could appreciate her body more as she was totally naked in front of me illuminated by the glow of the TV screen , I could see her curved hips and her muscular thighs , I saw her firm breast with her erected nipples closer when she bent down to pull out my pants and when she bent down again to put on my very hard dick in her mouth she slipped he big nipples on my thighs until he lips touched very erected pole, she gave me a very good blow job until she was in need of more action she just sat on my dick and I saw my dick slowly go in her with a smile of satisfaction on her face.On the corner of my eyes I saw something moving near the kitchen , so I whispered in Maria’s ear that I thought Loana was watching us hidden by the living room wall , as she could not see anything she finished me as she was coming and going on me very passionately. It was just an amazing night.
During the week following our great sex night Maria questioned Loana if she was looking at us while we were in the living and after a few times asking her she confessed that she was watching us.On the next weekend when I went to their place Maria explained to me that Loana is virgin , that she was brought up in Romania by a very strict and religious mother that forbidden most contact with boys or men unless she got married but told me to keep the secret. She was scared of men and had never kissed , touched a man or was touched in any way by a man other than a little boy she used to play in the woods when they were very young.Later in another conversation with Maria she swear that she never masturbated.
When Maria explained why she was spying on us , I proposed as a joke that Loana join us and Maria immediately was very clear that it will not happen and she would not let another woman touch me.
Me and Maria after had numerous wonderful evening of sex in the living room until the University terminated and that she went back to Mexico to go work in her father company.
Last September I got an e-mail from Loana that she was back from Romania and was in her second year of University and was asking me if I wanted to go with her for a bicycle ride the next Saturday .I was very surprised to receive this invitation as Loana is probably the most introverted person I know .
I accepted her invitation to bike and after we went back to the Town house where she lived with her new roommate. When we got there I could tell that she was very nervous and unsecure , I could see her hands shaking so I did everything I could to make it as much pleasant as I could. After our dinner I helped her clean the kitchen and I told her I was going back home but she wanted me to watch a movie with her .She sat next to me on the couch to watch the movie , during the movie we slowly got closer and I was able to put my hand on her thigh and she even let me caress her thigh slowly , I could see her staring at my hard on a few times so I turned around and kissed her , she was probably the worst kisser I had but I was happy that she did it , she came back for more a few times during the movie …… when the movie ended I put my arm around her and press my body against her body , I could feel that she did not know how to act and I told her not to worry that we would not do anything that she did not want to do , after all it was her first time. We just sat on the couch kissing and I started to feel her body , I removed my shirt to make her comfortable , after I slowly unzip the top of her pretty dress to put it down ,I was touching her small breast over her bra ,I could feel the bump of her nipples under my fingers and her heart was pounding fast but she did not stop me from detaching her bra o let that magnificent breast free , wow the perfection in shape , size , the color of her skin , her nipples… now my heart was pounding fast too.She let me take the bottom of her dress down to unveil the rest of her amazing body , she let me caress her breast with hand and mouth , her legs but when my hand touched her panties she stopped my hand and told me that she did not want me to go inside her and I promised I would not do it until she would be ready. She removed her hand over mine and let me touch over her panties everywhere I wanted , she was soaking wet in between her legs , I very slowly took out her panties to see her amazing pussy , it is the msot beautiful pussy i ever saw .I caressed her lips with one finger up and down for few minutes until I felt she was comfortable than I put my finger between her pussy lips very gently hitting her clit every time I went up and down. She was a petite woman with delicate pussy lips but with a big clit that was getting bigger and bigger every time my finger passed on it
I decided to massage her clit with my tongue, her pussy was dripping wet . I just did it until my tongue had to take a break , she asked me if i could continue more with my tongue as she felt very good. In the meantime I used my finger to gently massage more her clit but it was obvious that she liked the tongue massage more .I used my tongue on her clit again putting a little more pressure on it for probably less than one minute and she had an orgasm. It was her first orgasm ever and she confirmed that she never masturbated before. We relaxed for about 15 minutes while her breathe came back to normal and while I was looking at her amazing delicate curves , that petite woman looked perfect, she was amazingly beautiful and her clit after 15 minutes was still erected and ready for more care which I did with pleasure.
We see each other every weekend and no matter what she never gets enough sex . She was telling me 2 days ago that during the week she masturbates 7-8 times a day .She also confessed that she watched me and Maria having sex in the living room many times.She is great kisser now , Learning very quickly to take care of my pole and she dresses very sexy.
She is an amazing woman that is learning to be herself.

I always liked my brother's fiancee. We got along nicely and talked about everything very openly. One day she expressed a certain curiosity for the stuff I'm "into", so I showed her my collection of sex toys. Her eyes widened with excitement ... my brother's? Not so much. He is and always will be the vanilla guy. She asked me what this and that is for, how you use it and so on. Some months after that we talked again (this time privately) about her own collection, that she since got and how she wishes to use it. She said, that my brother tries his best, but just isn't into it at all. Her fantasies were quiet hot to be honest - the usual stuff, but she told them in a way that got me instantly hard. You might want me to tell you that I took her right then and there, but no. I'm not the kinda guy, that fucks his brother's fiancee just because it would be fun.

So I watched those two over the next couple of months while they somewhat drifted apart. He got more into his hobbies than spending time with her, which led to him breaking of the engagement. I asked her how she is doing and she seemed quite ok with it. She also thanked me for showing her a site of herself she never knew she had and wished to stay in contact with me.

A few weeks later I get a call from her inviting me to her new place for a chat and some tea. As soon as I arrived and enter her apartment, I knew what was up. She wore her tiny skin-tight shorts and sports bra, sweating from her work-out. My brother got her into sports and damn the results spoke for themselves. She always had a great figure, but now she just looked like a freaking model. I asked her if she forgot our meetup and if I should come back another day, but she simple replied with a little wink and a "I just needed a quick work-out". Immediately I got an erection that was pretty hard to hide, but I tried. She let me in and asked if I wanted something to drink. I just looked down and back up at her and said that a tea would be fine. While we waited for the water to boil, she sat opposite me at the table and started some small talk. I think she recognized I wasn't really listening, so she stood up and pointed at a few clothes that laid on the floor. "Sorry for the mess, I still haven't really moved in you know". I looked around the flat and saw, that it was absolutely clean and tidy. If she didn't place those items right where she knew I would be sitting, I will eat a broom. "Just let me put those in the washing machine really quick and then we will have our tea." This is the first time I really looked at the items as she walked over. It were her god damn used panties! All crusty and dirty. What I would give to just be able to sniff those for a minute... She bend over and down to pick them up ... in the perfect height for me to just tear down those shorts and put my dick right into her if I wanted. And what an ass she got! If you saw it on a tiny figure like hers you would think that those would be implants. Just thick enough on a petite one like her. Then she stood up and went into the bathroom, while I was still staring at the place where her ass was just a moment ago. At this point I was just horny, plain and simple. Should I just walk into the bathroom and take her? My conscience got the better of me and figuratively glued me to my chair.
She came back out and prepared the tea for us. As she walked over to the table, she sat down on the chair next to me and spoke about some work-related stuff. My "mhm"s and "yeah, that's tough"s seemed to be enough for her for now, but in my head the only thought I had was "fuck her, fuck her, fuck her". This chant was interrupted by her mouth close to my ear whispering "What else do I have to do for you to finally put your cock in my mouth?". For a second, that felt like ten, I just sat there and her words simply did not compute. I felt her hand on my thigh slowly finding it's way up to my cock.

That's the moment I pulled my chair back and looked at her. "Oh don't tell me you don't want me to get you off? I have always seen how you looked at me." I felt caught for my glances in the past at her cleavage and by my own general horniness, but that didn't matter right now. "No, I just wanted to make space for you". I stood up, pulled down my pants and sat back down again. She immediately looked at my cock and I could see the slight hint of disappointment in her eyes. "You know, I always wondered what your cock would look like. Your brother is an inch or two bigger than you." She grabbed it and gave it a few strokes. With my dick still in her hand and a cheeky little smirk on her face she got close to my ear and said "But now that I have it in my hand, I can feel that your's is thicker than his" and started to kiss my neck. I can't believe she remembered my sexual weak spot from the talks we had way back. A little moan escaped my mouth, which just encouraged her. I could feel that my initial doubts and resistance started to fade away and I just enjoyed what was happening. In one fell swoop I grabbed her neck and abrasively pulled her face in front of mine. "You want my cock in your mouth? Then open it." With a slightly confused but aroused look she did as told and open her mouth with a little pop sound. The forceful push I gave her head on my dick was met with almost no resistance at all. I laid my head back and closed my eyes as I could feel her relax and just going to town on my cock. The small dribble of saliva flowing down my shaft towards my balls felt amazing and her slick moves with her tongue incredible. It's like my brother always told me: This girl loooooves giving head and does it with a passion shared by few others.

"Get up!"
If I didn't already knew it from our previous conversations, her rapid movement told me, that she always wanted for a sexual partner to talk to her like that. She stood in front of me, eagerly waiting for further instructions.
"Take off your clothes ... slowly"
A faint strand of spit in the corner of her mouth glistened in the evening sun as she smiled and started to gradually pull up her sports bra. Her two perky breasts stared right back at me. "I always wondered what your tits may look like. I have to say, I'm not disappointed at all." Button-like nipples and puffy ghost areolas with some freckles on a B cup. Still mesmerized from this sight, I began to stroke my cock. She dropped the bra on the floor and pulled down her shorts. Underneath it was a freshly-trimmed pussy with large outer labia, hiding the rest of it. What could not be hiding was the fact, that she was wet as fuck. No wonder her other panties looked the way they did. "My brother once told me, that you already come from blowing a guy. I think I believe him now."

This perfect image of a woman now stood in front of me and zealously glanced at my cock. "Oh, you want it that much?" Just a simple nod and a lick over her lips confirmed it. "Then kneel with your head against the wall". She got into position as did I. Standing above her with my dick right in front of her head I slowly pushed it towards her mouth, till the back of her head touched the wall. "Now open up". As soon as she did, I almost violently shoved my cock in her mouth and started fucking it. I could feel her gasping for air, but right now I didn't care. When I finally let her breath, small trickles of tears ran down her cheeks and my cock was almost as wet of her spit as it would have been fucking her. I could see some drops of liquid were forming under her pussy. As soon as she regained her breath, I just started again by grabbing her head and just violating her head against the wall. Her ecstasy reached a level where I could hear her moan and gag simultaneously. I pulled back out to let her breath, but she only said "no, keep going! I'm almost there." My balls were now so wet as well, that you could hear the sound of them clashing against her chin. The nails of her fingers almost drilled themselves into my ass as she was grabbing it towards her. She wanted every single inch of me in her. My movement was as fast as my body would let me and with a loud moan I came in her throat. With a gulping sound she swallowed every single drop she could get and even tried to suck for more with my cock still deeply buried in her mouth.

"Are you happy now?" I asked while pulling out of her. She looked on the floor towards the now quite big lake of her pussy juice, looked back up at me. "You have no idea how happy I am now." My cock still dangled on her face and she smiled. With her tongue she clean my cock and licked everything dry. I pull her ponytail and forced her to look up at me. "Don't forget the floor." She began to lick her own juices from the floor, ass up and nipples barely touching the ground. I sat back down on the chair with my now flaccid cock. "If you liked that ... there are many more things you could like that I could do to you. If that is what you want?" She crawled on all fours towards me. "Show me. Please."

I think that is enough for one message. btw, if you haven't guessed already, this is just a made-up story that I had to get off my mind.

The room was a bit crowded at Whorefest 2024, it was mostly middle aged men lusting after younger women, but there were a few women in the crowd too. I made my way to an empty chair as a young woman stood on stage, completely naked only for the purple thigh high ‘fuck me boots she wore, I gawked at her sexy exposed perky breasts. She spoke with enthusiasm and pride, walking from the left of the stage to the right and engaging with the audience.

“It’s not about how you look, it’s about how you make me feel when you touch me. I don’t give a fuck if you’re fat, ugly, old, or whatever stereotype society has given you. You can be an old man, or even a mid-twenties businessman, or hell even a middle aged woman – I simply don’t give a fuck. We meet for pleasure, your pleasure! And my job is to satisfy your needs. I’m that slut your mom warned you about, I’m not a dinner date, I am dinner.”

Some of the audience clapped, a man next to me grunted in approval. She continued on.
“Now I know what some of you might be saying, that we’re all about using condoms and safe sex – and for a lot of people that is a really big turn off… lots of people like it raw, no barriers – and that’s why I’ve come up with various tiers on my regulars list. If you can prove to me that you’re clean, and you don’t have any diseases, you won’t have to use a condom. Hell, I’ll even let you empty your nuts inside me,” she laughs and shakes her head, “hell that’s kind of a fetish of mine. I love creampies. Of course there are requirements, I’ll definitely follow up with your doctor’s office and make sure everything is legit. Once I know, you’re in. Literally in.”
She points to her pussy, which has a tuff of dark pubic hair.

“Now you’re probably asking yourself, fuck how much is that going to cost? Bareback creampies should be affordable to everyone – so I charge a lower rate for that than most of the providers here. My prices are non-negotiable, they’re locked in for a reason – trying to barter will get you removed from my fuck list, even if you are a regular of mine.”

A few people in the crowd clapped lazily. She was trying hard to win them over.
“The raffle will begin in a few minutes, and I hope all of you get who you desire!”
I uttered, “Raffle?”

The man next to me heard me and explained, “Yeah we all got raffle tickets when we came in, check your gift bag bro.”

I thanked him and looked inside, condoms, a few weird pencils and a raffle ticket. I shrugged my shoulders and continued to listen to the lady on stage.
“Have a great rest of the evening, and fuck you later!” She blew a kiss to the audience and walked off stage, her little tits jiggling with each step.

A woman got up from the crowd, barreling towards her waving her hands, “Lucia! Lucia! Here’s my number call me!”

The woman handed her a piece of paper and Lucia smirked and winked at her, nodding in agreement.
The last speaker was an older woman, she was very reserved and had a smoker’s voice. The guy next to me was very excited as she spoke about her sexual exploits.
“I’ve always dreamed of fucking Mistress Sheila, she’s a 60 year old goddess,” he said to me blushing.

I didn’t say anything, she was a bit too old for me.
She finished talking and they started calling the raffle tickets, they called my number for Mistress Sheila, and I turned to the guy next to me, handing him the ticket, “hey you won!”
His eyes lit up as he looked at my ticket, “are you sure? Holy shit!”
Grabbed the ticket and put it up in the air, “I won!!” I patted him on the back.
He handed me his ticket, “here, I hope you get someone good if you win!”
The raffle seemed to go on forever, and there were only two ladies left, one of them was Lucia.
They called my numbers for the raffle, I won a night with Lucia. I was told to walk over to her booth to make arrangements to meet her, and I did.

Her booth was small, it had black curtains around it that I moved aside and stepped in, two security guards were just outside of the curtained booth. I saw a single chair and sat down. Lucia walked in and sat behind a desk, she was now fully clothed. She smiled at me and looked a bit nervous.
“Hi, I’m Mike,” I said nervously.

“I’m Lucia, it’s nice to meet you Mike. So you won a night with me huh?”
I smiled a bit, “I did…”

“Let’s get to know each other,” Lucia said as she picked up a pen and slide a notebook closer to her, she began writing.

It seemed like a job interview, she asked me what I did for a living, about politics, about religion, and then about my sexual preferences.

I was very forthcoming about all of the information she asked me about.
“Favorite sexual position?”

“I like it when the woman is on top so I can view her better, and touch her breasts and look into her eyes too…”

“Ah, standard cowgirl, gotcha… ok,” she penned it down.

“Any fetishes?” she asked, her eyes locking onto mine.

“Um…” I felt really nervous, “I- like…”

“You don’t need to be shy with me, Mike. I’m here for you, ok?”

I nodded, “I like the same fetish you do, cumming inside… creampies. It’s the only type of porn I like to watch – seeing a pussy filled up with cum to me is so fucking beautiful and perfect… but I know I don’t have my medical records with me, and I know that won’t happen…” I trailed off.

“Yes, creampies… feeling that pulsating dick and the rush of hot sperm pumping deep in me, there’s nothing like it… so I understand, but yes we will be wearing protection, ok? You can cum inside of me with a condom on.”

I nodded, “I totally understand, and I feel the same way about it.”

“How old are you, Mike?”

“I’m 52 years old, getting older, how old are you?” I asked.
She smirked a little, “I just turned 22, you dirty old man. Oh don’t worry, I like older men – with your peppery hair and refined look. Hell, I’d probably hit on you if I saw you at a bar.”

Lucia took out a business card and wrote on the back of it, “Meet me here at 8:00 tonight. I’ll take you out to eat – my treat, and then we’ll head back to my hotel and have some fun.”

I took the card and saw the address she wanted me to meet her at, she put a heart around it.
I went back home and cleaned up, took a nice warm shower and made sure I was ready for action. I opened up my bottle of Cialis and took one, then thought about wanting to be ultra hard for her so I took another pill and broke it in half and took it too.

Lucia had a limo pick me up at my hotel, when I opened the door I didn’t expect her to be inside, but she was. I was greeted with a hug and a kiss, “Mike! This is going to be so much fun!!”

We had a great dinner and a great conversation. I asked her if there were any other rules I needed to know, like if kissing was allowed. She was very open and kind, it really did seem like we were on a date getting to know each other.

“A lot of providers don’t allow kissing, but to me – that’s the spark. A lot of them don’t like it because it’s too intimate and they’ll get feelings for their clients, but that’s exactly what I want. I want to have feelings – I don’t want to be dead inside about the people I’m fucking.”

I was stunned by how mature she was, and even wondered how the hell she could afford such a luxurious restaurant.

“You must have a lot of clients to afford eating here… it’s easily $250 a plate…” I said, trying not to be offensive.

“I actually am pretty new to the whole scene, just been in it for 4 months. Thing about me is, this isn’t a job it’s a hobby. I don’t even have to work, my family is rich as hell. Perhaps this is my act of rebellion, but it’s a rebellion that is fun!” She laughed and took a sip of wine, “let’s go back to my room Mike….”

The limousine drove Lucia and I to her hotel, she had a very fancy p********ial suite. I watched her walk over to her bed, and let her short black leather skirt fall to the floor, and then she pulled her top off over her head. She sat on the bed and spread her legs.

“Are you afraid?” She said grinning, sliding a slender finger down her clitoris and into her pussy. My cock jumped, as if to say “what the fuck are you doing dude, get in there!”

I pulled my clothing off as quickly as I could, stumbling to the bed as Lucia kept using her finger to play with herself. My cock throbbed, so my hand instinctively gripped onto it and I started stroking to her.

“ohhh no, you bad boy, you’re not getting off that easy!” she leaned over and put the finger she was playing with herself inside my mouth. I felt her soft warm hand clasp on to my cock and start tugging it gently. Her mouth met mine, her tongue thrusting deep into my mouth – we both moaned in pleasure.

Lucia pushed me down onto the bed and she started kissing my nipples, then my belly all the way down to my cock. I felt her wet warm mouth take all of me inside her. Her soft hands gripped my waist as her head bobbed up and down frantically. She came up for air, licking the tip of my dick, playing with the precum.

“Fuck you’re hard, such a nice dick!” she started tugging on it and sucking it at the same time, looking up at me, making eye contact – I was hooked. This woman was amazing. I stopped her, and pushed her down on the bed, spreading her legs open wide. I licked her erect nipples, and made my way down to her navel – she giggled as my tongue tickled her. I pushed her legs back more and my face dove into her sweet glistening pussy, my tongue lapping at her clit, and occasionally diving into her cunt hole. She smelled and tasted great, she was sweet, like honey.

Her body began to convulse, and she screamed out “FUCK!!! MIKE HOLY FUCK!”

Lucia nearly passed out, so I stopped licking her and cuddled into her as she recovered.
“Holy fuck, who are you?” she asked groggily.

I just chuckled. I felt her hand on my chest as she rested her head on my arm. I kissed her forehead and just relaxed. She began to stroke my cock softly, our lips met again, and she climbed on top of me. I felt her tight little dripping pussy slowly swallow my cock.

“Oh shit, the condom?” I said as she looked deep into my soul.
“Fuck the condom,” Her mouth was on mine as she started riding me, her small tits jiggling on my chest.

I could feel her energy, so sexual, so young, so loving, it was tantric. She moaned as my cock pushed deeper inside of her, I could feel her pussy muscles milking my cock as she slid it in and out of her.
“You feel so perfect,” I said, panting cupping her little tits in the palms of my hands.
“So do you…” she moaned, her eyes fluttering as she quickened the pace of her thrusts.
I pushed upwards with each thrust to go deeper, she was so tight I knew I wouldn’t last long, and I didn’t. I grabbed on to her waist, then her ass and I felt my cock start to throb, the warmth of my cum sprayed deep inside of her, the ejaculations pushing the limits of my consciousness, I held her tightly as she drained every single drop. She collapsed on top of me and we both fell asleep.
We woke up in the morning and kissed, had coffee and ended up spending the day together. She didn’t want me to leave, and I didn’t want to leave either…. So I don’t know where this is going to take either of us, but it’s definitely going to be one hell of a ride.

*Yes, this story is fiction. Parts of it were taken from my own personal life – but no, I never met a woman at a place called WhoreFest lol. I hope everyone enjoyed the read. Peace!

This is a story of a guy that followed me around the mall and kept trying to attack me one day. It involves a bit of sexual assault but not as bad as it could have been. Also I skipped out on a lot of the details, especially with the touchy parts, even though I remember all the details. If it doesn’t make sense I can describe a lot more detail in comments or PM, but I’m skipping a lot of details to keep it from being a novel (I tend to ramble if I get started). And I apologize for this being so long. I was typing it on a word document and then pasted it here and saw it was so insanely huge.
To be honest I’m not really traumatized by what happened, and the experience wasn’t remotely as bad as some of the people on here have gone through so I don’t demand sympathy. In fact I’m not even really bothered by it as much as I should be (Is that weird?). It’s something that only I (and I guess the guys involved) know about and I like to keep it that way, which is why I didn’t report it or anything. In writing the whole thing down it makes me realize that I was pretty stupid. After the first situation I really should have learned better than to let myself get into the others (you'll understand if you read it), but I guess I kept shrugging things off and assuming that I could get out of all the situations without making a scene and getting police involved, even though in reality I was just lucky every single time. It was really stupid of me to not scream and thrash as much as I could, I don't even know why I couldn't manage that. Still, luck saved me and for that I ended up better than a lot of other people, and so I'm thankful for that.
I guess I’m just writing it so that somebody random can read it, since I want to keep it secret from my real life. Again I don't know how much sense my writing makes, hopefully enough.
Anyway on to the story for those who care to read it:
It happened in spring of 2012. It was the day my older sister, Amy, was graduating high-school. Pretty much her grad events started at like 10 AM for group pictures in the sunlight and stuff, then they had a break for about 4 hours to do what they wanted before everyone had to meet up for the convocation part. My sister and her friends all wanted to spend the break at a nearby mall, since we needed lunch/shopping and had time to kill. My mom drove us all to the mall and dropped us off there, having to drive home to pick up my step-dad and younger brothers who didn’t want to come with us in the morning.
When we got there Amy’s friends decided it would be fun to go have lunch in the gas station in the same parking lot. It had a little A&W attached and they thought it would be hilarious to go to a fast food restaurant and eat gross food dressed up in all fancy dresses. We got our burgers and sat down at one of the tall round tables with the high up stools so that their dresses stayed mostly off the floor. I didn’t have that problem since it wasn't my grad, so I was wearing a moderately short minidress. It was black, stretchy, and had the zipper on the front. Big dresses aren’t comfortable, plus there wasn’t a chance of it being stepped on and ripped (which happened to one of them at the dinner).
We were eating our lunch in the corner of the gas station where there were like four tiny round tables. As we were eating two guys came in and got some food. One of them, a chubbier fellow with a thick beard and a hat, went and sat down at one of the other tables but the other one decided to stop and chat with us. I guess the outfits made it pretty obvious it was grad time, and Amy’s friend Christine was in a super friendly mood and more than willing to chat with him about how awesome of a day it would be, even though he was probably like 50 years old and looked like a cross between a trucker and a homeless guy.
That was all fine with me, I’m not a talk-to-strangers type of person but I just ate my food and didn't get involved, however I did listen in. It was mostly the greasy guy chatting about all his grad stories, girls’ dresses getting ripped, guys falling through tables, a couple fights etc. however there were a lot of mentions about how good looking the girls were back then, as well as a few random compliments about how good all of us looked. He didn't seem entirely creepy, just so friendly it was awkward.
Anyway after I finished my meal the guy got up and left the building (leaving his friend still at the table), and after drinking my whole drink I really had to go pee. The other girls were not finished eating (because they do more talking than eating) and so I told Amy I was going to the washroom really quick and she just said to hurry up because they wanted to go to the mall soon. So I found the bathrooms and went in. They were on the other side of the convenience store near the refrigerated drinks through a door and a little hallway.
I finished in the washroom and went back out, but jumped in surprise as I opened the door since the chatty old dude was standing right in the door frame, staring down at me. He was certainly not on his way to the guy’s room. He must have come back inside and noticed I had gone to the washroom and decided to come visit me. He was partly blocking my way out while I stood with the door open. I’m not stupid and could tell what he wanted me for, since he was very obviously undressing me with his eyes as they looked me up and down. His stare was so intensely penetrating that I felt like I was already naked. I felt tempted to just strip down right there to save his imagination the effort, and by the look on his face his imagination was already doing a good enough job that he might not even notice the difference.
I knew I was in a dangerous spot, but I honestly couldn't think of a good way to get out of it. He was a very strong looking person and I was certainly not, so if I tried to push him out he would just push in harder. He hadn’t tried to grab me but I was easily within arm’s reach, and it looked like if I tried to scream he could quickly shut me up. He was standing in the door so I wouldn't be able to slam it shut, and I didn't want to step back into the washroom and let him in. All those options seemed they would end with a smile on his face, and definitely not a smile on mine.
The weird thing was this guy didn't seem at all like the person who had been talking to us before. It was him of course, but his entire attitude seemed to have flipped upside down. He no longer looked remotely friendly or full of energy like he was before. He must be really good at faking a friendly attitude, or else has multiple personalities or something. Now he just seemed terrifying and confident, to the point that I felt like there was no hope of me getting away, and that I the only thing I was supposed to do was lay down right there and let him do his thing. That feeling came in waves, sometimes so strong that several times I was very close to simply giving in and saving the effort of trying to avoid something that seemed guaranteed to happen.
Fortunately for me I always snapped out of that feeling quick enough. I knew I had to get out of there, but I didn’t want to try anything that could make him get violent, so I decided to try just assertively walking out the door. I was hoping that he was trying to seduce me in a non-violent way and that if I looked confident about leaving he would let me go. He was only blocking half the door, but unfortunately when I tried to walk by he casually leaned his arm across to get in my way. I pushed on it a little but he wouldn't move, and instead used his other hand to feel down my back, quickly coming to rest on my butt. I was getting a bit scared with him touching me but I still hoped I could get him to buzz off.
“Excuse me!” I said to him in that bitchy tone that always comes with those words. I pushed on his arm again, and he definitely knew I wanted to go but unfortunately was having none of it. He just leaned in and his other hand made its way around the bottom of my dress. It didn't take long for me to realize this was a failed attempt so I turned toward him and smacked his hand away. He responded by pushing me up against the door frame, pressing his body against me while his hands ran down my sides.
(Anyway I’m sure you all get the general idea of where this was going. In the interest of keeping it clean and short I’m going to skip all of this part and briefly summarize. Also because I tend to ramble, so I’ll just skip it entirely.)
Pretty much I tried to keep calm and wriggle away ineffectively for a while. I didn't want to make things get violent since if he started using his full strength I wouldn't have had any hope of getting away, but when I wiggled my way out he just shoved me against another wall. He ended up getting more aggressive and I just got scared to the point of being practically motionless for who knows how long. He kept whispering insults and gross comments about me and for some time I was convinced they were true.
Some sense kicked into me when he pinned me up against the door and I turned the handle, causing us both to tumble down onto the floor. This was followed by a few struggles that nearly ended with him on top of me, but ultimately had me kicking him right in the face with my pointy heel. It was such a good kick that it pretty much reduced him to a crying mess (which he deserved) and let me get out of there. The whole time I forgot to just scream for some reason, but it turned out fine since he was the one left crying on the bathroom floor.
(It probably doesn’t make sense when shortened that much so you can ask questions in PM or comments and I’ll elaborate. If it weren’t for character limits I would end up rambling on with paragraphs about every moment.)
We left the A&W and I didn’t tell anyone or call the police, simply because I had gotten away before anything terrible happened and I really didn’t want to ruin Amy’s grad day by having the police come. Also because if I told anyone then everybody would be sympathizing and checking if I was okay rather than celebrating Amy’s success, which was something she desperately needed since she was kind of depressed. You can call me an idiot for that if you like, but at the time I thought it was the best decision and I really didn’t want to deal with the police anyway. I wasn’t traumatized or anything and I know it could have been much worse. Most of the stories on here are WAY more horrifying than what happened to me. I guess it was made a bit better by the fact that I gave him what he deserved in the end.
As I left the washroom I noticed the other guy was still at his table, finished his food. He was staring at me, but pretending not to. Since the two knew each other I assumed he must have known what had went on in there. Maybe he was keeping watch to make sure greasy trucker guy had me all to himself, or the more likely situation that he was waiting for trucker guy to finish so he could have his turn with me, in which case he was probably very upset that I was out of the bathroom, or that I was still wearing a dress! Either way I’m glad he was out here instead of both of them meeting me in there. I barely had it in me to fight off one pervert; had both come then I don't think it would have taken much convincing for me to do what they wanted. Then again maybe he was totally innocent and I was just being really suspicious.
We had to go to the mall to get movies and snacks for the next day, since the girls were planning to celebrate graduating by doing absolutely nothing productive for as many days as they could manage. We spent a solid half hour or so looking through a tiny local movie trader in the mall and while we were there guess who showed up? Greasy trucker guy! Sadly his face was not as broken as I had hoped it was, although there was a clear cut on his cheekbone.
Trucker guy came in and saw us looking for movies, and once again inserted himself into our group and started talking enthusiastically with the chattier girls in the group. I had resolved beforehand to not make a big deal out of what happened and I still wasn’t going to, even though he had deliberately pushed in between me and Amy to use himself as a wall so nobody would see him put his hand on my butt. I tensed up a bit but didn’t make a scene about it, since I had decided to not let what happened interfere with grad day and to be honest this was nothing compared to what he wanted to do in the gas station. I pushed his hand away gently a few times but it always ended up back right away, a bit more firmly each time. Eventually I just decided to put up with it for the time being and pretended to read some DVD cases. For quite a while he managed to carry on a perfectly friendly and innocent chat with the girls about what movies are good, all while stealthily trying to claw my dress up.
It was actually impressive how he managed to be so friendly when his only real motive was to cop a feel of me. Clearly I hadn’t given him as many of those as I was supposed to back in the gas station. I had resolved before not to make a big deal out of any of this, and if I could let the other stuff slide then this certainly wasn’t a big deal in comparison. He was clever and persistent, and subtle at least, and it’s not like anyone was noticing. Plus I didn’t think he could really do much more than that without drawing attention to himself, but that didn’t stop him from trying. I think he knew that I was never going to report him so he wasn’t afraid of doing this in public, and it seemed like he was going to keep trying to go further. I guess he had no reason not to as long as I was just standing there letting him do whatever he wanted.
I figured the things he started doing were getting so obvious everyone should have noticed, but none of the girls did and they kept chatting. To be honest I still wasn’t too bothered, since I knew eventually we would leave and nobody but us two would have any idea, however what worried me is actually getting caught like that since I didn’t want anyone to know that I had let some old dude grope me in public. I couldn’t tell him off without everyone knowing that, but I realized it wasn’t like he was going to attack me for trying to move away. I pretty much spent the next however long shuffling about the movie store acting interested in random things. He’d follow me around casually to put his moves on me but I never gave him a long enough before I went elsewhere. Eventually he got tired of not getting anywhere and said his goodbyes to everyone and skittered off.
After getting our movies we had to go to the attached Wal-Mart for snacks and all the junk food and pop we could find. We still had time before my mom was supposed to come get us so we killed a bit of time there as well, since we bolted through all the food isles grabbing stuff and had enough junk food to feed a fat army. We spent about half an hour going through the electronics section. My family used to play a lot of Wii games (and some Xbox) so we were browsing the games aisle for a long time. One of the girls decided to buy a DS game and went looking for the attendant to get it out of the cabinet. While she was gone Chris looked in the cart and decided we still needed Munchies. Since they were still waiting for the game they asked me to run and get some while they waited here so I headed back to the food section, snagged a huge bag of the stuff, and started back.
Walking down a main aisle again I looked ahead and noticed old trucker dude yet again. I realized at this point that he was going to keep following us until we either vanished or he got what he wanted. He was between me and the electronics section and hadn’t noticed me yet so I ducked into a side aisle full of furniture and decided to go around a different way so I could not have to run into him. The electronics were a section in the middle and I figured I’d just go around and meet up with Amy before he saw me, however when I got to the main aisle on the other side I saw him again walking down an aisle toward where I was. He still hadn’t noticed me since I saw him through the shelves but I still didn’t want to run into him so I went down another isle. We played unintentional cat and mouse throughout a good chunk of the store.
I ended up in a section close to the gardening section at the back corner of the store with the tall shelving everywhere. I figured by now he knew I was in the store and was looking for me so as long as he didn’t see me I would be fine. I was at the end of an aisle at the back wall. Nobody was around were I was and there were only a couple people down near the main aisle on the other end. One of them was trucker guy, wandering down the main aisle glancing down either side. The aisle near me had a bunch of bins and storage stuff and it was possible for me to look over them through the shelves and watch him. By the looks of it he couldn’t see me. I watched him stealthily since if I tried to leave the end of the isle he would see me. He looked back and forth a few times down the last aisle.
When he finally turned away and started down the other direction I breathed a sigh of relief. However apparently I was watching so intently I didn’t notice footsteps behind me until it was too late, and I suddenly felt two arms around me from the back. One of the hands covered my mouth for a time, although I tend not to scream when I’m scared anyway. After a few moments I saw the trucker guy turn around and head back toward me. I knew the person behind me was the other one from the gas station because I could feel his rough beard on my neck, and I figured they must have been trying to herd me away from the busy part of the store so they could trap me, which I apparently fell for like an idiot.
(Here’s another part that I’ll be skipping a lot of details on.)
I was still holding the bag of munchies in one hand for some reason, but the other was free to try and push him away, although it didn’t work. By the time I realized I’d never push him off like that, trucker guy showed up around the corner and I was immediately stuck between them. I couldn’t push away, there was nobody else in sight, and Amy would never look for me in this corner of the store, so I quickly resigned myself to my current role as the tasty filling of their human sandwich. Thankfully neither of them got to enjoy their filling for very long since we eventually heard loud footsteps from a couple aisles over. To be honest I hoped for a moment whoever was there would go away, because I didn’t want anybody to see what I was doing. Luckily trucker dude let go of me, walked over to the other aisle and started talking cheerily to the person there, leaving me in the arms of the chubby (less strong) guy.
He seemed to be under the impression that at this point I wasn't going to resist anything, so he wasn’t really restraining me. I waited a little while until he was not paying attention and smashed my elbow into the side of his head, and I was able to get away without giving trucker dude time to get back and put me back in my place between them. I even made it out with my bag of munchies. I was really lucky that person showed up in the next aisle, even though he hopefully had no idea what was going on, since without him I was completely expecting to be there until they got bored of me.
Neither of them really chased me, which is good because with the heels I was wearing they could have crawled and caught me. I guess they knew they failed and didn’t want to make a scene, and trucker dude knew I wouldn't make a scene on my own if they left me alone. I was in the clear again and wasn’t worried about them trying something in any places with other people so I resolved to stick next to Amy for good.
When I got back to Amy and the others, they were leaving the electronics and I gave them their food. I got a “What took so long” response, but I didn’t tell them that less time was spent getting the food than was spent trying to escape from touchy perverts. We went to the checkout lines but they only had one open and we had to wait in line for a long time.
Unfortunately I hadn’t seen the last of my admirer, and while we were standing in line I noticed him on the other side of the registers standing by the bathrooms staring at me. I made eye contact by accident and he nodded his head toward the bathrooms with a sly grin, obviously wanting me to join him (and probably his friend) inside. He somehow must have thought I was just playing hard to get, and just teasing him by kicking him and trying to escape. I guess in his backward way of thinking, being felt up in the gas station, followed through the mall, and grabbed at in the back of a Wal-Mart would fill any girl’s stupid, horny brain with such overpowering desire that I couldn’t possibly resist jumping into the washroom to let him finally have his way with me.
As sarcastic as that was, it’s a little embarrassing to admit that I was actually, for some reason, tempted to go over there, and I have no idea why I would even think that while knowing what they would do with me. Unfortunately for him I decided that it would be a bad idea to go into the washroom with them (duh). We all left together and as we walked past the bathrooms he didn’t look as disappointed as I expected, considering I was being such a fun wrecker. Maybe he still held out hope that I was going to give in to my lust and crawl back to him, but more likely he had gotten enough satisfaction from everything else that day even if I left without giving him the entire experience, although I’m sure his imagination had no trouble filling all the holes.
We left the mall and were picked up by my mom in her van. I sat through the convocation while my sister got her awards and diploma. It was all pretty boring to be honest; especially compared to how unpleasantly exciting my day had been so far. The rest of the day went really well and was lots of fun, however the whole day I kept thinking I would run into those guys again, since they kept finding me in the mall. While we were taking pictures outside the church where the convocation was I could have sworn I caught a glimpse of trucker dude in the far side of the parking lot for just a moment, although I was almost certainly seeing things as there was no way he could have found out where we were. Still I didn’t want to go and investigate on the off chance it was actually him, since there would be the remote possibility of being dragged into some white van to be used and left in a back alley, which really didn’t appeal to me.
By the end of the day I was past it all though and I was able to totally enjoy the dinner and dance afterward and have lots of fun. It’s not like I forgot about it, obviously I haven’t, but it wasn’t hard to deal with in the end. I’m totally okay and always have been, and I’m still confident I made the right decision in not telling anyone about it, even if everyone here thinks it was a stupid idea. It wouldn’t have improved my life to get the police involved, but it certainly would have ruined Amy’s grad, and I would have been a terrible sister and friend to do that when she was already so upset about her own life.
Anyway that’s the story. Hopefully it’s still good for this board. Any comments, questions, etc. are welcome. I’m totally good with just talking or answering anything because, as I said, I’m not traumatized by it

I wrote a KotH fan fic years ago then forgot about it. Just added a part 2. Enjoy!

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---

As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…

>Part 2<

There was a tap at the window. Luanne cast a hazy look towards the sound.
“Luanne!”
She had not gained focus yet as she slowly rolled to a seated position and rubbed her eyes.
“Luanne! It’s Lucky! Come to the window.”
The voice of her ex-boyfriend somehow filled her with joy. She walked over to the window.
“Luanne… I’m an idiot. I nearly lost the best thing in my life. And for what? A bunch of losers? I need you back, Luanne. Will you come away with me?”

Luanne was filled with warmth and hope. She climbed out the window and into Lucky’s outstretched arms. He ran with her to his 4x4 and shut the door. Luanne was absolutely beaming. She was about to crank up the radio when she noticed the display looked weird. It looked like a digital clock. Slowly but deliberately her dream faded and she returned to reality. She had been looking at her clock. 11:17 PM…

As the hope and joy of her dream melted away it was replaced by the cold dread of her dark bedroom. As her mind made the transition she leaned up. There was light coming from underneath the door way. He was still awake. Luanne sat frozen. Listening for any sound. She thought she could hear something but then realized it was her own heartbeat. Pounding in her chest.

“Calm down, Luanne” she thought to herself. “He just forgot to turn off the light.” She could hope.

As she continued to sit there in silence a lack of any sound had a calming effect. Was she in the clear? The second she allowed her anxiety to relent she heard the garage door open. A cold pall was cast over her. Her only reaction was to silently lay back down and curl up. Her pounding heart the singular focus. As it began to echo in her ears all fell silent when she heard her door open. No sound. No feeling. Only the black of her eyelids. It felt like hours to Luanne before she heard her door close. As she listened to him walk to her bedside the chill turned to the feeling of insects crawling up her back. It was all she could do to not physically brush away the feeling he had draped upon her. Heart pounding again.
He stood at her bedside for a full minute. Looking at his prize. The line of her ample body causing his manhood to press against his jeans. He took one final swig from his Alamo can and put it on her bed table. Luanne heard the jangle of his belt as he removed his pants. As ants on her back were now biting her the knowledge of what was about to happen nearly drove her to vomit. She swallowed hard as he slunk under her blanket and pressed his throbbing dick against her. He wrapped his arms around her stomach and began to grind into her large ass. It was at this time that the cold sweat came and all feeling was gone. If Luanne had a mind she would understand that this was a defense mechanism to help her cope with the extreme nature of her predicament. But alas, she does not. However, what was undeniable was the feeling of nothingness that washed over her. He was now holding her hips as he pressed his penis in-between her legs as best as he could while still clothed. He liked the pressure. After a few minutes, another pressure was too much to bear. He removed his boxers. Slid her sweat pants down to her knees and placed his throttled member in-between the soft upper part of her thick thighs. He could feel the involuntary wetness develop through her white cotton panties as he started to dry hump her. Luanne could smell the mixture of his constant bad breath and stale Alamo beer creep down her face as he began to lick her neck and ear. She began to tear up as his hands moved across her stomach to her breasts. He began to fondle her breasts over the bra. As he kneaded her breasts he began to moan in her ear.

“I love you, Luanne” he stammered out as he continued his assault.

The mixture of precum and pussy juice had become audible with his thrusts. Sensing he was close he slowed down. He ran his hands over her stomach back to her thighs. He rubbed them over then moved one hand down to her pussy. The fact that the whole area was moist filled his entire being with excitement and a warped sense of connection to Luanne. “She is enjoying this” he thought to himself. He gently pushed her to the side as he removed her sweatpants and panties. As he laid back down beside her flat on his back he took a deep whiff of the mess she had made in her panties. The unmistakable smell filled him with carnal lust. He adjusted so that he was sitting with his back to the head board and she was sat in-between his legs facing away.

“Luanne? Luanne… are you awake?” he whispered.
Luanne began to cry. The soft whimpers driving Hank Hill to near sexual insanity. He gathered himself.
“Luanne… hold your arms up.” A request that was always made and never followed.

He removed her shirt unassisted and pulled her towards him so that she was sitting on top of his engorged member. Driving it into her mattress. Softly he draped his hands over the top of her breasts and moved up and down over her bra. Hank liked the last little barrier. Soon it was more than he could take. He pushed her forward slightly and unclasped her bra. He moved the straps off her shoulders but was careful not to let it fall off the front. In one fluid motion, he moved his hands from the top of her breasts down. The bra fell to her lap and he fondled her heavy breasts. His fingers rising one by one as he dragged them over her large puffy nipples. Her whimpers became quiet crying. After a few minutes of groping her chest and kissing her neck one of his hands came up to wipe her tears. Her whole face was covered. This made Hank insatiable. He gently twisted her head to the side and began licking the tears from her cheek. Moved to the other side and cleaned that as well. The stink of his drying saliva altering Luanne’s perception. The salty taste in his mouth was the limit. He pushed her slightly forward at the hips and his dick popped straight up. He spun her around so that she was facing him, put her lifeless arms over his shoulders, and pulled her into him. Her chubby pussy lips were now wrapped around the base of his shaft. The heat from it surprised him. He began to involuntarily grind into her. Luanne was looking down, eyes closed, sobbing. Tears dripping from the bottom of her chin onto her breasts. He placed his hands on the side of her face and pulled up. Her eyes would not meet his.

“Luanne? Uncle Hank loves you. You know that, right?”
Luanne answered with question with more quiet crying.
“Luanne? I don’t want to hurt you. I want to love you. You’ll let me love you, right?”

He did not wait for an answer as his putrid tongue was thrust into her mouth. He began to grunt has his tongue made love to her throat. He had now moved his hands down to her ass cheeks so he could slide her dripping wet cunt up and down his shaft.

“Oh god, Luanne” he stammered as he began to feast on her neck and chin.

It was in this moment that awareness clumsily returned to her. It had never gone this far before. Never this intense. Luanne bravely ventured a quick a look into his eyes and he was not there. They were lifeless. Like a dolls eyes. She had to do something. She had to make a decision. To save the one shred of dignity she had left…

As he was mindlessly grinding her and the pace quickened she whispered, “…Uncle Hank?”

The sound of her whisper somehow shattered through him as he looked up at her.

“Uncle Hank…” she whimpered as she gulped down the putrid mix of his saliva and hers, face breaking out because of all his bacteria.
“…I’ll love you back if you’ll let me, Uncle Hank.”
The statement threw Hank Hill’s mentality for a loop. As he searched for words he noticed her arms slightly tighten behind his neck. It was all he could do to speak.
“How do you want to love me, Luanne?” he asked as he slowly began to grind again.
“Like this…” and with that she began to slowly counter his gyrations.

At this point Luanne stopped crying. Any thought aside from the void caused from being molested by her uncle was a light in the darkness.
Effecting an innocent Texas twang as best she could she asked, “Can we ‘jus rub ‘em together? As she softly but assuredly began to pick up the pace. All in the hope that agreeable vulnerability would calm his carnal lust.

Normally, this is not how Hank Hill operates He needs absolute control. Absolute dominance. But the magnitude of her request had pierced him. Had he finally broken her? These “sessions” have been escalating and getting dangerous. If she had succumbed to him, he had to play his hand right so he didn’t upset the delicate balance.

“Yes, baby. We can.” He answered as he slid down flat on his back.

Luanne wiped her nose with her arm, leaned forward over her uncle so that her heavy breasts were hanging down over him, and began working her hips. Slowly grinding her cunt up and down the length of her uncle’s big dick. Hank Hill had left himself again. Only this time he was in a haze of infatuation. Secure in the fact that he had broken her. She was his. He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands. Pulled her down slightly and began to suck on her puffy nipples. Popping them as he released her large areolas. As he was tonguing her breasts the sickness returned to Luanne. As with any trauma, being present in the moment invites the pain to come rushing in. She had to end this quickly. She began to roll her wide hips and press down into her uncle’s rock hard erection. Suddenly he stopped sucking her breasts. She cast a quick glance at her uncle and his eyes were closed. He began to gyrate into her deliberately. He grabbed her large warm ass cheeks with his hands and pressed her into him even harder.

Her uncle breathlessly spoke, “Oh baby. Keep loving me.”
His ass was now rising off the bed as his pelvis lifted her with each thrust. So much so that she had fallen forward and they were chest to chest.
“Oh Luanne… oh, God! I’m cumming baby!” he choked out as four ropes of her uncles hot cum forced its way in-between them.

Involuntarily, Luanne rose up off him and the cum began to drop down her stomach. As it began to reach the top of her pussy she cupped in with her hand. She looked at her uncle. His eyes were closed and he had a tired smile on his face. She stayed straddling him. Afraid to move. She silently moved her hand up her stomach to get the rest of her uncle’s sperm off her body and into her hand then wiped it into the comforter. As she did that he looked up at her.

“You’ve made your uncle very happy, Luanne.”

And with that he leaned off her bed. Bent down and put on his jeans. The reality of watching him put on his jeans. The hairy legs and the jangle of the buckle was too much for Luanne. The vomit rushed up her throat and into her mouth. She clenched her lips as tight as she could. Mercifully, her uncle did not look back and silently left her room. Luanne stayed motionless on her knees on the bed. Nose and eyes running from the acidic vomit that had filled her mouth. She listened as she heard the familiar sounds of his “after session” bathroom sounds. As she heard the click of their bedroom door she rushed to the window, threw it open, and let the vomit shoot out of her mouth. Two more rushes after that. When she was done she dropped to her knees and openly wept in the corner of her room. The confusion of what had happened. The absolute disgust at what she did to avoid worse. The panging dread at what she would have to do in the future. All this mental anguish was cascading over her and breaking her soul.

After a few minutes, she got up from the floor. She put on her sweatpants. “Jaime” she thought hazily as the tears rolled down her face. Slunk to the bathroom and showered. Slunk back to her bedroom. Ripped all the blankets and pillows off her bed then laid down in her towel.

As she regained focus she saw the can of Alamo on her night stand. She smashed if off and saw her clock.

12:31 AM.

To be continued.

I must confess, I am an asshole. I grew up as a morbidly obese kid, and as a result had no success with girls. I finally decided enough was enough, and after a year of Atkins, I was slim and brimming with new found confidence. And a desire to repay women for years of rejection. This will be a bit long, but I figure the background will offer a better connection to what happened.

I first met Kayla when I was 16 and she was 13. My parents, along with their car club, including Kayla's grandparents, went out of town for a weekend of river boating and to attend a classic car show. We were the only kids along for the trip, so we pretty much had to rely on each other for entertainment, which wasn't too bad considering she was really cute. After 2 days of swimming, wrestling, and staying up late together, it was time to head home. Kayla's grandparents offered me a ride back so that Kayla and I could keep each other company on the long ride home, and I eagerly accepted. For whatever reason, I was nervous and things were ridiculously awkward on the way back. I ended up spending nearly the whole trip staring out the window, wishing I had the balls to make some kind of a move. Finally, as we were nearing the end of the trip, I had enough of my bleeding vagina, reached over and grabbed Kayla's hand, and leaned in and kissed her, with her grandparents mere inches away in the front seat. She looked at me, shocked, and a few minutes later we pulled into my drive way. As I was getting out of the car, Kayla's grandmother mentioned that her and Kayla were going on a church white water rafting trip the following weekend, and invited me along. Sensing opportunity, I smiled at Kayla and told her grandmother that I'd love to come.

Now I won't titillate you too much and offer you guys some false hope that I ended up mounting Kayla on top of the church groups cross. The first night out, we found a quiet spot and she asked me why I had kissed her. I simply told her that I thought she was cute and liked her, which apparently is like Kryptonite to 13 year old girls, since we spent the next 4-5 hours making out. We got back to where my tent was later that night, but she told me she wasn't ready to go any further, and I didn't press the issue.

The next few weeks we called each other constantly and emailed, and went on a few dates. Unfortunately, her mother found out about our relationship and, being the frigid, bible-thumping bitch she was, forbid Kayla from seeing me anymore. I graduated a year later, and moved out of state, moving on with my life.

Fast forward a few years to when I was 22. I had just moved to a new state, where my parents were now living, and was staying with them until I could find some roommates I trusted in the area. A few months into living with my parents again, my mom told me that Kayla's grandmother was coming to visit for the weekend...and guess what? She was bringing Kayla along. I felt as if I had a chance for redemption. I was going to get a second chance.

The morning that Kayla and her grandmother flew in, I had to work until late afternoon. I rushed home from work, and met my mom in the kitchen, where she told me I should go change and get in the pool, as Kayla, her grandmother, and my step dad were swimming out back. Changing quickly, I hurried to the back gate and was greeted by what I can only describe as the most perfect 'Fast Times at Ridgemont High' moment, ever. Kayla was just walking up the steps out of the pool, dripping water and wearing a two piece black bathing suit that hugged her body in every right way possible. She was no longer the cute, 13 year old girl I had a crush on as a kid. Kayla was fucking hot. She was 5'3, short bleach blonde hair, brown eyes, with tan skin. I secretly thanked God for her not being an underdeveloped, magazine cover anorexic, as she had D sized breasts, a flat stomach, and a gorgeous, round ass. As my Hispanic buddy would say, "She was thicker than a Snickers".

I stood there, dumbfounded, and she turned from the pool and finally saw me. Letting out a small, shrill squeak, she ran at me and gave the most pleasantly wet hug a guy could get living in the hottest state in the union. All her wonderful curves clung to me, and I was on cloud nine. We walked over to her grandmother, who hugged me as well, and caught up on life. We chatted about surface things for a while, and then her grandmother dropped the bomb that my fragile heart had been so afraid to hear. Kayla had a boyfriend. Not just a casual one, a guy she had been dating for three years. Fuck me. Kayla's grandmother then mentioned how much her family disapproved of him, as he was a terrible influence on her, getting her into the party girl/drinking/smoking lifestyle, hence one reason Kayla had been invited to come along to visit us. Apparently her grandmother was under the impression that I was the same sweet, Christian boy that she had known when I was younger. Oh granny, how you have underestimated me.

We all got out of the pool to go to dinner and then to a local country music/theater production. Kayla and I continued to catch up and rebuild our old rapport, injecting some flirting and light touching into the night. We got back to my parents house, and my parents and Kayla's grandmother we're ready for bed after a long day out (they were all 55+, go figure). Kayla, however, was ready to go swimming again. I teased her about being part fish, but wasn't about to talk her out of getting half naked alone with me. We jumped in the pool and splashed, rough housed, and swam for a bit, all the while talking about our new lives. After a while I started to pry about her party lifestyle, and began teasing her that because she was a girl, she automatically was a light weight compared to me (you say stupid things to get a girl naked). She responded to my challenge by saying she could easily drink me under the table, and I told her "fat chance". We ran inside and I showed her my parents liquor cabinet, and she selected a bottle of Captain Morgan 100, and we went back outside and sat on the loungers by the pool.

We drank gulp for gulp, and I started questioning her about her boyfriend, who she was texting while we were drinking. To my surprise, he was in Vegas for the weekend for a buddies bachelor party. Aside from him having a gambling problem that she was worried about, she also suspected him of cheating on her in the past. Well, the Captain in me doesn't spit on opportunity when offered, and I began to harp on whether she was worried if her boyfriend was taking advantage of the weekend alone and banging everything on two legs; after all, it is Sin City. All the while that I was sewing the seeds of doubt into her mind about her boyfriend, I was watching her text her him from the corner of my eye, and to my absolute delight, she had elected not to tell him about who I was, let alone me even living there. She kept trying to reassure him that she was so bored there, all alone with no one her age, and I slowly stopped taking actual shots from the bottle and simply mimed each shot, letting her get drunker in the process.

I decided that all my pieces were lined up, and it was time to make my move. I slid over from sitting across from her on the opposite lounger, and sat next to her on hers. I began to rub her back slowly, to build up comfort with my touch, and gently trailed my finger down her back and over to her thigh. I turned and looked her in the eyes, and I could see the passion and desire building. Still maintaining eye contact, I slowly slid my hands under her bikini bottom and lightly began to rub her slit up and down, feeling her getting wetter by the second. I reached over with my other hand and pulled her in closer, kissing her deeply while still exploring her under her bikini. Her breathing intensified as I began to add more pressure on her young pussy, and she exhaled roughly as I sunk my fingers deep into her. As I continued to finger her, I decided it was time to let those glorious breasts breath, and with one swift tug of her bikini top string, let loose two of the most beautiful, round, perky breasts I had ever seen. I took her nipple into my mouth and pushed on her with my body to get her to lie down on the lounger. I suckled like a newborn until my shorts felt like they were ready to explode from pressure, and began kissing down her stomach to where I was still knuckle deep inside her. I undid one side of the bikini bottoms tie, and pulled them to the other side, exposing her glistening vagina. It was simply too much for me to see, and I immediately began to lick, kiss and suck on her pussy, not leaving a spot uncared for. Her hips bucked up and down as I teased her between her thighs, and she began to let out short, clipped moans of pleasure. Finally, she pushed my head back, flipped herself over, and pushed her ass back towards my hips, inviting me to partake in riding her. I ripped the velcro holding my shorts together, and pulled out my throbbing cock, ready to sink it into her. Unfortunately, I misjudged my position on the lounger, and with both of our weight on the left side of the chair, we flipped over onto the concrete and on our sides. I let out a little laugh, and she got back up on all fours and started to shuffle-crawl away. I grabbed her hips, but she turned and looked at me and started saying "No, no, no, this is wrong. I can't do this. I'm so sorry, I have a boyfriend."

Seriously, fuck me.

She had a bit of a drunken, emotional break down by the pool, and ended up swimming around, crying, while I tried to get her to calm down, reassuring her that nothing that bad had happened. She finally consented that I was right,and came out of the water, still naked as a jaybird, and I grabbed her a towel and told her to quiet down, I'd get her inside. I grabbed her bikini and started leading her inside, all the while the Captains grog started taking affect on me, making me a bit light-headed and loopy. We got to my room, where I told Kayla to hold her towel up and I would try to dress her. She went from being sad and hating herself, to giggly and flirty again about her being naked. I kept trying to fumble her clothes on, but my hands were no longer working right, and she broke into a case of the giggles, letting her towel drop and falling into me, thereby pushing us both on top of my bed. Her back was on my chest as she lay on top of me, with her butt lying spooned in my crotch, which stirred my arousal again. I started to push her up off of me and the bed, not wanting her to freak out again, but she felt my growing hardness under my shorts, and I shit you not, began to grind against my cock like she was competing in a twerking contest. I wasn't going to pass up a good thing, so I grabbed her, swung my hips out, and turned her onto the bed, so that I was on top. She reached down, undid my shorts, and wrapped her legs around me, pulling my cock into her. I looked down and kissed her lips, kissed her breasts, kissed everywhere I could reach and began to fuck her with the sexual tension that only six years of waiting can produce. I was fading in and out of sobriety as my blood pressure increased, but her hips rocked in motion with mine, keeping me in the game. I grabbed her shoulder with one hand and the back of her head with the other, tangling my fingers in her hair and began to fuck her harder and harder, letting every last bit of frustration out. Her breath was hot on my neck as I pumped faster and faster, and after a few minutes she began to pant in my ear "oh god, oh god" as her legs tightened like a vise around me and her nails dug down my back. Then, her whole body tensed and she let out one last strangled moan as I pumped one final time into her, pushing in as deep as I could, and cumming spurt after spurt into her little body.

We lay next to each other, rubbing each others backs and sides gently, until I looked over at the clock and realized it was 5:15 in the morning. I quickly got her dressed back in her bikini, and led her out of my room towards the guest room, only to feel my heart stop dead in my chest as I saw my step dad in the kitchen (which is right next to my room) pouring himself some coffee and getting ready for work. He looked up after hearing me walk in, glanced back at Kayla, and looked me straight in the eyes. Then he smirked, turned away, and walked out of the kitchen.

The rest of the weekend was right back to Kayla being a sad sack wreck over cheating on her boyfriend, all while still trying to figure out what the fuck feelings she still had for me that made her do what she did. She went back home, I told her that she should keep it between us if she wanted to still have a boyfriend, but guilt got the best of her and she told him a gentler version of the story where we only saw each other naked and touched each other a bit. He was pissed and threatened to kill me, I only laughed and told him thanks for lending me his girlfriend for the weekend.

I'm not a good guy. This was the first time I stopped being an Average Frustrated Chump, and started being a dominant, successful male. I've slowly turned into more and more of an asshole, but this was the starting point of it all, although not the first instance of me being a dick. Do I regret the choices I've made?

Fuck no.

Hi guys, long time reader, first time poster.

I confess just the other day I achieved intercourse with a teenager. I wrote out how it happened for your fapping pleasure. Before the trolls arrive, I will not post pics or vids, as I enjoy banging this girl, and will not likely enjoy getting banged by Bubba if I ever got caught. Yes this is a true story.

I have changed our names to protect both of our identities.

***

I had arranged to meet Beth before the group gathering. Tonight is the youth group's Christmas banquet, and she thinks that she's coming in a bit early to get in some photographs.

Well, she is. I told her that I'd like to send some proofs to a modelling agency, and that I need a model to work with. She was flattered and more than willing to comply. Beth is a simple country girl, homeschooled. I asked her once about her schooling, if she learns about biology, physics, math, if her mom is really capable of teaching it. Turns out there's lots that she doesn't get taught.

I really wanted to know how much she knew about sex, and a general sex-education in highschool would include STDs, so I ask her if she's ever heard of chlamydia. She answers, "It's pronounced clematis, and it's a viney plant with white flowers." No sex-ed.

When she arrives, she's wearing a stunning crimson red dress. It hugs her curves. It's strapless, and shows the top of her cleavage, and shows more than half her thighs. The best part of the dress is the zipper up the front--it goes from top to bottom, and there's a zipper head on each end. She's let the heads run a couple of inches from the hem on both ends. She weighs maybe 100 pounds, this dress shows off her perfect legs and ass like nothing else.

Her blonde hair is up in a fancy kind of bun, with long strands dangling down. She isn't wearing any stockings and her legs are smooth and white, and wears a mid-calf-high leather boot, with heals. She's about 5'2" usually, with the boot maybe 5'4". For a 15 year old homeschooler, she has sex appeal down.

"Come right in!" I motion her into the studio I have set up. The studio is in the same building as the banquet, where this youth group meets. She wasn't warned, but I have three high-definition video cameras in the room--one at front, one at side, and one in the opposite corner, close to the ceiling. I intend to revisit this appointment in my mind many times, and the recorded video will help.

"So, today we're going to take a few shots and get them submitted to a modelling studio, to get their feedback on my photography technique. Ready?"

"Sure", she answers with a hesitance, "But what's the video cameras for?" She motions to the obvious cameras.

"Don't pay them any mind, they are for my own purpose. Just ignore them!" I keep cheery and focused, not gonna let this get derailed. I flick on the three high-wattage flood lamps and get some lighting going.

Beth sits on the provided couch. It's a slouchy couch that I selected exactly for that reason. She sits on it and immediately loses balance. Her arms and legs all go out to rebalance, and I get a glimpse of everything wonderful. Perfect "little girl" white cotton panties. And you know damn straight I caught a few clicks, nevermind the video.

"Whew! I almost fell right over!" She wiggles to sit upright. I get her in a few positions: upright, laying on her belly, laying on her back, standing in front of the couch, standing on the couch. A couple of favorites: I got one where she is laying on her belly, and she is facing the camera, head propped up on hands, with elbows to the floor and her knees apart and feet up towards her head. What a glorious view for the camera behind her; on the couch, laying on her back, she has her two hands almost cupping her breasts, pursed lips facing the camera, and her one leg straight and the other upright and bent. God I love her legs.

A couple of times I glimpsed her panties again, and made an "Oops!" kind of sound, so as to play innocent with her. It was obvious that it didn't *really* bother her, and she wasn't ever really embarrassed that it had happened.

Half an hour has passed and I probably have 100 photos, all very excellent. She loves the attention and follows every suggestion.

"Beth, have you ever been tanning?" She's white like my bed linens.

"No, Mom and Dad have me working the greenhouse and I don't get out to go to school, so not really."

"Your skin is very white, can we try something?" She nods. "Come sit on the couch."

I put down the camera and walk up to face her sitting on the couch, and put my hands on her calves just above her boots.

"If we rub your skin a little bit, they'll get a bit of color. Like a little bit red. Are you ticklish?" She shakes her head no.

It was a lie, that her skin should change color. There's no real truth behind it, but it was a lie based on truth: she doesn't like how white her skin is, and I want to touch her. I put my hands on her calf, right above the boot, and drag my fingertips in small circles, over her knee and up to her lower thighs.

She giggles, and doesn't protest. Her skin has changed color though, on her face; she is flushed.

I pull up her chin to look up at me standing in front of her, and do the same to her cheeks, her forehead, her nose, ears and behind the ears. When I got behind her ears, she closed her eyes and leaned in, so I took my time moving on. I tickled her hair, her neck, and moved to her shoulders. "Sit forward", I tell her.

She moves to the front edge of the couch, and I step on the couch to get behind her, then sit behind her with one leg on either side. "Now sit back." Her full weight is leaned against me, and if she knew what a hard-on was, she would feel mine pressed right against her lower back.

I continue massage tickling her shoulders, down her arms, and get back to her neck and ears. She lets out a soft moan and says "That feels really relaxing."

"And it's working too, your skin is changing color." There's no mirror for her to see, so I think she has to take my word for it. "I need to get every inch of your skin, so you're going to have to trust me." She doesn't react, or speak or flinch or anything, so I take my turn.

I casually make continuing tickle circles down her shoulders, to her collarbone, back to her neck, just beyond her collarbone. Her skin is so smooth, and without blemish, and she is totally relaxed and pressing her weight into me. Eventually I reach the hem of her dress, and am massaging her breasts. It's not a fondle or a cupping, but the same tickling. They're so tender, and they almost feel hot to the touch, but that might be in my head.

I continue to tickle up and down her chest, from hem up to neck and ears, and back down again. If she had any reason to be suspicious of foul play, it could be because I would be massaging this part of her body for 10 minutes alone. I even made sure to reach in under her dress a tiny bit, where the zipper head has been let down a bit. And when she didn't protest about that, I let slip in my fingers just under the hem of her dress, right onto her covered breasts. It's tight-fitting, so I don't insist on getting them in, just a bit of foreshadowing for her to think about.

"How are you doing?" I ask her, softly. "Mmmhmm" She responds without words, and I think she slouches a bit. I remember the camera that is facing the couch, and that it probably has a nice view of her crotch right now. OH! Her crotch..

I reach one hand down to her knee, and start massaging there, while the other tickled its way down the front of her dress. Agains she never protests that I ran my hand over her breast, over her belly, pressing in every step of the way. When both of my hands are on her knees, I start to do a drag kind of tickle, straight lines on her thighs, inside, on top, outside. And repeat, each time getting closer to the hem of her dress. Inside her thighs, on top of her thighs, outside of her thighs. Up and down. Repeat.

As I reach the hem of her dress, on my next pass I make a subtle gesture for her to part her legs, I just sort of push her knees a bit outwards. On my next trip up, I am not only inside her thighs, but reaching all the way down to the back of her thighs.

"Beth, do you still trust me?"

"Oh, yes!" She answers almost as a plea. "Put your hands on the back of my head." She reaches around, and clasps her hands on the back of my neck. At the same time I am continuing my upward travel to the hem of her dress, which has no risen because her legs are parted. Very gently, raking my fingers over the insides of her thighs I can feel the warmth that comes from the prize at the end of the road..

Then it happened, my thumbs caught the slightest glance of cotton--her panties. I almost froze it was so unexpected. I mean, I was going there, that's what I wanted, but now that I had arrived I was caught in fear.

"Are you done?" She asks. Her hands are rubbing my head, and she's almost squirming in my hands, as though to try to provoke me to continue.

"Not unless you are", I answer. She relaxes again, and sighs. She wants it.

Now, I pick up her one leg with both hands, and hook it on the outside of my knee. She complies and does her other leg for me. Now spread wide open, she leans her head on my shoulder, and for the first time I notice her breathing--it's quite heavy, she is silently panting.

So I work my way up from her knees, tickling her thighs, knowing that this time I will touch her, and there's no going back.

Every inch closer, she breathes another heavy sigh, I can feel her tensing her whole body, gripping and pulling my hair with her hands. Finally, with my thumbs, I feel the cotton again, and I rake up against it, making circles again.

Then, I hold my hands steady on either side of her panties, just millimetres from her crotch, and, holding my own breath, with my right thumb, gently press into the cotton. At first, light as a feather, and when I'm done, with enough pressure that Beth is squealing. She has never been touched like this.

I start to stroke my thumb up and down the cotton, where her pussy lips divide. It is so hot, and there is considerable friction from how wet she is. Beth is moaning with every exhale.

With the rest of my hands, I grip her under her thighs, right around to her ass, still stroking her very damp panties. She is almost pulling my hair out, writhing in ecstasy, moaning louder with every breath.

I move one hand from her thigh back to her chest, and stroke heavily her chest and neck and ear, and cup her clothed breast. I slow my stroking--I'd like to change pace, but don't want to disappoint her.

Now cupping her vagina and her breast, I just hold her tight, pressing her back against me. Breathing silently, but heavily, she finally speaks.

"Oh my God, Andrew. That is incredible. That feels so good. I don't want you to stop."

"Let's skip the banquet, eh? What do you say?" I have my eyes on the prize, and want to seal the deal. We're only a few rooms away, but nobody knows we're here, and we could stay all night. The banquet starts in about 30 minutes.

"Well.." she pauses. It's clear she wants to go.

"Ok, I tell you what. Let's stay here for a little while longer, go to the banquet, then come back. I promise you won't regret it." Beth is obviously excited.

"Andrew?" She asks. "I want more."

"Let me give it to you then." I slide out from behind her, thankful for a chance to breathe and give my own boner some space. She's now slouching right back against the couch, with her ass on the front edge.

I kneel down in front of her, and reach up her thighs, and under her (now unzipped) dress, grasping both sides of her panties at her waist. She lifts her ass a little and with a quick tug I have them at her ankles, then over her boots.

I look up and see in her full glory: perfect shapely thighs, knees slightly parted, and a perfect, swollen, parted and glistening wet pussy. She has a dirty-blonde patch of hair in a neat little V-shape above her labia, then a perfect hairless stomach.

"If you want to prove to me you're ready for this, then you'll have to leave these behind." The look of shock on her face, as a twirl her panties around my index finger, is priceless. I'm going to make this sweet innocent girl the hottest fuck toy there ever was.

She bites her bottom lip, looks up to a corner of her eye and finally nods to agree.

I can't tell you how precious a sight that is: I am knelt before her, panties in hand, her dress unzipped almost to her naval, legs slightly parted, red and swollen pussy in plain sight, sweat running down her face and hair plastered down, and now this look of mischief, of innocence lost, of lust across her face�

I rub my hands from her knees to her waist, on the outside of her thighs a few times, gradually working inwards. She's now looking into my eyes while I do it, and every time I get closer to her pussy her smile cracks even wider. Just as my hands are about to make contact, she closes her eyes and arches her back, but I stop, lean in, and blow a gentle breeze right over her swollen clitoris.

"OH GOD!" She nearly screams. Her hands reach out and behind her, looking for something to clutch.

The smell is invigorating. She has told me before about how her parents are "all-natural" eaters. She's clearly not on her period or ovulating. Just a clean, salty-sweet scent of lust.

I lay a few gentle kisses on her abdomen, then where her abs and legs meet, then a couple right up inside her thigh�

"Andrew are you going to�" She can't even finish the question.

I kiss her right on the clitoris. Then her labia. Then her pubic hair. My hands are rubbing up and down the inside of her thighs, and I lay my tongue flat across her lips and stroke up towards her clit.

"Mmmm� Oh that feels really good." Beth is moaning again with every breath. With one hand I rub her on her pubic hair, and up her belly, then under her dress until I reach her breast. To my amazement and delight, she doesn't wear a bra with this dress and I have in my hand her naked, erect nipple. Her breast is hardly bigger than a handful, a B-cup if I had to guess.

As I roll her nipple between thumb and finger, she starts jerking her body, throwing her back against the couch, then forward, legs up, then down. My other hand has now hooked a finger in between her lips, and it is soaking wet. I've been almost constantly licking and chewing her lit, and as you all know she is in an elongated state of climax.

I can tell that this wave of climax is near finished, so I start to let her down gently. My hand on her breast moves to her back, so that I'm holder her around her waist, I start licking slowly and broadly her lips and thighs, and my other hand is holder her behind her knee.

"Beth, I told you that we could make your skin look a little redder!" Her face is totally flush, and her crotch is bright red and swollen.

"Wow", is all she can muster.

Holding her tight, I move my head out of her lap, then let go, leaning up and in towards her face. She's looking into my eyes and watching me come close. Then I grab her by the back of her head, and kiss her right on her lips. She is clearly caught off guard, kissing like this is much more intimate than being orally satisfied.

She almost resists until I show her how to do it -- aha! The difference now isn't that she doesn't want it, but that up until now she has simply done as she was told, and is completely inexperienced. I kiss her top lip, her bottom lip. I lick her top lip, then kiss it again. I see her, in between kisses, licking her own lips, realizing that this is what her pussy tastes like.

I pull her chin down and her mouth open and thrust my tongue onto hers, licking her tongue, pushing and teasing it. Then a couple of gentle kisses again, and I pull back to stand upright.

If she knew to look for a boner, I'd almost be poking her in the face with it. I mean, I'm still fully clothed but holy hell this raging hard-on�

"It's time to get to the banquet if you want to make it in time." I look her in the eyes, turning off the bright, hot lights, and taking in her sweet sight.

She lazily, almost drunkenly stands up, her dress half unzipped and not even on straight anymore. Her hair is a mess, she's obviously been pulling her own hair too. She wiggles her dress and it straightens out, then she zips it fully up and fully down. Then I see her eyeing her panties I left next to the couch.

"Nuh-uh!" I exclaim. "These are mine." I hold them in my hands, and give them a big whif--just more of the same sweet smell I've come to know and love, then stuff them in my slack's back pocket.

Here we are, both of us dressed, we walk out the studio and to the banquet.

All of Beth's friends, and the teenagers I chaperone, are there. All of them all dolled up, wearing big smiles. Naturally the girls and the boys have found themselves on opposite sides of the room, looking and giggling at each other.

"Beth! You look so beautiful!" they all exclaim.

One of them, holding her hands, asks her, "There's something about you, you look different." Beth doesn't answer. "You're glowing!"

I leaned into Beth's ear and whisper, "Told you!" Then walk away, to let her be with her friends.

The next two hours are the longest two hours of my life. I still have her panties in my back pocket, and sat across the room from her; she sat with her back to me. Occasionally, she'll turn to see her friend, to chat with her, and I'll see her long, perfect legs, knowing at the end of them is my sweet, naked pussy.

To be continued...?

It was one of those shit days at the office. The incompetence of management was setting in, you know the type of incompetence; last minute shit that could have been planned weeks if not months ago.
My office is on the ground level, the windows are tinted with reflective glass so I can see everyone walking on the sidewalk or whoever is coming into the building. I noticed a minivan pull up and this woman start fumbling through her purse. She was pretty. Low cut top, cleavage, Hispanic. Her hair was in a ponytail but still was long enough to reach the middle of her back. She was thin but had a little tummy, most likely from having a kid. Eventually she got out of her vehicle and headed toward my office. Her tits giggling, damn – she wasn’t wearing a bra at all. Sweet! I wanted to take her picture but she made it to the door really quick. Now, I work on the first floor so people always make mistakes and open the door to my office. She did too. The door opened.
“Hi, I’m here to pay my husband’s dues,” she said with a very sweet voice. She dropped her keys on the floor and bent over to pick them up. When she came back up one of her beautiful breasts was exposed. My mouth was on the fucking floor, my eyes locked on the glorious tit that was right in front of me.
I reflect back on it now and it was one of those “slow motion” moments that you will never forget.
“Um, ma’am,” I said and looked down, now thinking, “oh fuck I could lose my job.”
“Oh my god!” she exclaimed, “I’m so sorry!” I looked up and she was covering it back up. Her face was red and I am sure mine was too.
I looked directly into her eyes, our eyes were locked. Now, I don’t know if you’ve ever had that feeling – where you know for a fact that you could ‘hit that,’ but I had that feeling. Maybe it was just an instant crush – but it was like we were looking into each other’s souls. Weird, I know. We just fucking met but my pheromones were all like, “oh hell yeah bro, she’s into you – you can hit that pussy.”
Her face turned even redder.
“Due payments are upstairs,” I said still blushing, still looking her right in the eyes. My eyes wandered to her full red painted lips, her chin, her neckline… her breasts – and quickly back up to her eyes again. She noticed.
“Hey, thank you. I’m sorry about… well you know…” she said with a shy smile, she was inviting me into a conversation about her tits. I obliged.
“I don’t need any sexual harassment suits going on here, but you have absolutely nothing to be sorry or ashamed about,” I said with a smile.
“Thanks,” she murmured and turned around to open the door. That ass. Damn. I was erect as hell, sitting behind my desk watching this goddess walk out of my office.
I heard her climb the stairs; she was up there for quite a long time. I was getting a little nervous. That is all I needed was this woman telling my bosses that I was looking at her tits. Eventually she came back down but I didn’t hear the front door open and I didn’t see her leave. She was standing outside my office, right by the door. For what seemed (to me) an eternity she stood there. I heard her keys giggling in her hands, her shoes shuffling on the floor and finally a light knock on my door.
“It’s open,” I called.
She opened the door and didn’t want to look at me for some reason, her eyes focused on the ground, or when she looked up, she looked past me – she didn’t want to make eye contact. My heart was racing like crazy.

Now, I’m all alone on the first floor of this building. The only cameras are upstairs and there are only 3 other people working here usually.
I didn’t know what to say to her, awkward silence. I have to keep this professional.
“What can I help you with?”
“You’re going to think I’m crazy,” she said and started to turn around to leave.
“No, what is it?”
“Did you feel that connection we had?” She asked, now she was looking into my eyes again. Fuck. She’s married, I’m married. I have permission to have fun. She most likely does not.
“Absolutely, I did,” I told her.
“What time do you get out of work?”
“In about two hours, but I could take off early. What do you have in mind?”
“My husband is working out of state which is why I had to come in and pay his dues… “
HOLY FUCK.
No fucking way this is happening to me, this never ever fucking has happened to me in my entire existence. This is bullshit; this is a fucking setup (that is what I was thinking).
“Let’s go out for coffee, let me call up stairs,” So I did.
I followed her to a Dunken Donuts (yeah, weak coffee but she likes it). We chatted there for about three hours. Her sister was babysitting her kids, so she was free to do whatever she wanted until about 6pm. I laughed because I told her that my wife gets off work at 6pm but I could call her and tell her what was up.
She seemed shocked.
“Your wife lets you fuck around?”
So I told her about my wife, and that my wife had a girlfriend and that we sometimes go out and have fun on our own but that we’re both safe and secure in our sexuality and we’re both the primary focus and everyone else is secondary.
Information began to flow freely from her sexy lips. Turns out before she was married she had threesomes and even foursomes with women, she’s been in orgies. My mouth was on the floor. She even said, “I’ve been with 37 guys, you’ll be 38.”
I don’t believe in slut shaming, not one bit. If a woman wants to fuck, good for her – just means more men will get some pussy in their life. Hell, even in my open marriage I can only count that I’ve been with about 15 ladies. This woman was way ahead of me with notches on her belt lol.
Turns out she hates her husband, but being a Hispanic Catholic she didn’t want to disrupt her family life. He’s an abusive alcoholic. She’s one of those women who’s been hurt, bruised, hit, punched – calls the cops but doesn’t press charges.
“How old are you?” I asked her.
“29, and you?”
“44…”
“Looks like I got myself a daddy.”
Instant erection.
We decided to get a cheap ass hotel, $50 special and have fun for a few hours before we needed to get back to the real world.
We made out; my hand groped her sexy tits which turned out to be lactating. I licked and sucked on them, drank her milk, fingered her pussy. The foreplay was going on what seemed like forever.
“Fuck me,” she moaned.
I did. I mounted her and slid inside her hot warm pussy. It wasn’t super tight, but it was just right. I squeezed her tits as I pounded her, driblets of milk giggled on her tits with each thrust. Her hips swiveled with an erotic dance as we fucked. This was fucking beautiful.
“Let me ride you,” she moaned.
She hopped on me, I grabbed her tits and sucked on them. She bucked, swiveled and rode me like a pro. After 15 minutes, she was screaming and convulsing – her eyes rolling back. She went limp. WTF.
I freaked out. I checked her pulse, she was okay – she was still breathing. I moved her off me and put her head on a pillow, grabbed a pillow and elevated her legs. Shit. What do I do call 911??
I was up and about wondering what to do when I heard her moan. I was still naked.
“Are you okay?” I asked, “What happened??”
Her eyes slowly opened, “I pass out when I cum,” she whispered, “my body feels all tingly.”
I kissed her lips. She mounted me again and started doing her swivel hip maneuver which looked like she was belly dancing on my cock with her pussy. It felt perfect.
“Let me cum in you,” I said.
She didn’t answer but quickened her pace, leaned over and I felt her sexy tits bouncing on my chest as she bit my lip. I squeezed her tits and milk sprayed on my chest.
My cock was getting stiffer, and stiffer – testicles getting tighter with each and every plunge inside her. I grabbed her hair and stuck my tongue deep inside her mouth and felt my cock begin to spurt deep in her. This is when it got interesting. I felt her pussy actually tighten up around my shaft, like a suction machine that was meant to extract cum. She stroked it over and over with her pussy, milking every last eruption of cum from me.
We exchanged numbers, email addresses etc. I am definitely going to hook back up with this Hispanic raven haired babe.
I picked the wife up from work, got home and she was like, “hey, can you take a shower? You smell like sex.”
I looked at her, "I gotta confess, it was pretty good too." This was the first time I've ever had to milk some tits. Wife can't produce milk, and I felt a little left out on the whole lactation / sex thing. I plan to milk this woman's tits as often as I can, and I'm planning on asking her to be my girlfriend. She's a freak, so if she lets me take pictures - I will post them. Just cross your fingers and hope I wasn't just a notch in her belt and she continues on without me. :P

A few months ago I posted about my wife finally fucking another guy in front of me after she’d been drinking. I’d gotten his number in hopes of having them hookup again but I’ve been too scared to call him. Saturday night we were out at a restaurant with friends again and I saw him come in and get seated with another guy. I kept looking over at his table until he finally made eye contact so I gave him a nod and he acknowledged me. After a little while I pointed him out to my wife and she said “I don’t remember him being that cute”. That comment got me excited so I was determined to find a way to talk to him.

I got up to use the restroom and made eye contact with him so he followed me. Once inside the restroom I told him I’d like to see them have some more fun and he said he’d love to and would somehow get rid of his friend. I asked if maybe his friend was interested too but he said no, the guy was married and probably wouldn’t cheat. I asked where could we get together and he said there was a Holiday Inn a block away and he would book a room. I told him I’d try and make sure my wife had a few more drinks to hopefully get her to agree and made sure he had my number.

We stayed at the restaurant until he and all of our friends left and he texted me the room number. When we left I told my wife we were going to meet him at his room to have another drink and she said okay. She probably knew what I had in mind but didn’t protest and was feeling good, not drunk but kinda tipsy.

We got to his room, he and she hugged and we small talked for a minute. He went into the bedroom to get his phone to show us some pictures of Belize where he’d just vacationed and before he walked back out I’d grabbed her, started kissing her and rubbing her ass while her back was facing him. I was so horny at this point. He came out and said “well damn” and walked over to us as I unbuttoned her little shorts and started sliding them down. He started helping me undress her as she stood there and a minute later we had her completely naked, facing me, still kissing me, while he groped her perfect ass and tits. I finally led her over to the sofa and he just automatically stripped naked. His cock was bigger then I remembered and the boy had a nice body. I wanted him bad but couldn’t let my wife know so he and I never touched.

What a fucking thrill that night was! I watched him lick her pussy while she sat slouched on the sofa. After a while he stood and put his dick in her mouth and gently fucked her face for a while and what made it even hotter was seeing her run her hands over the back of his legs, over his ass and a couple of time she would hold his dick while sucking him which meant she was really enjoying this. I didn’t mind sitting naked, masturbating while watching this at all. I had to stop multiple times so I wouldn’t cum. Finally he fucked her and he fucked her in a lot of ways. He fucked her doggy style, he fucked her missionary, he fucked her with her on top and he put her on the floor face down and fucked her with himself up on him knuckles and toes. I was able to get my dick in her mouth or in her hands a couple of times while they fucked. He came in her while she was on the floor and as soon as he rolled off, I mounted her and came in her almost immediately. We’re going to do this again!

The Freudian Slip
An erotic, mostly true story (names omitted) of finding the love of my life.

It was my first marriage, but she already had a child when she was a teen. I met her when I was 35, she was 33 and her daughter was 18. She dedicated her life to her daughter and finally when her daughter turned 18, she decided it was time to slow down and find someone special. The honeymoon didn’t last that long in our marriage. I was always ‘too sexual’ for her, always ‘groping her inappropriately’. The final straw was when I found some emails and a text message about how she liked sucking on his dick before he stuck it in her ass. I was a broken man for a long time. I invested myself into my ex-wife 1000%. Her daughter was very beautiful, and I never even once hit on her, or made any moves.
After much therapy, I came out the other end ok. It’s been 15 years and I’m 50 years old now. Sometimes I’ll have anxiety, so I’ll go through my insurance and find a therapist or counselor. My insurance recommended a woman and I called to make an appointment. It took about a week, but the day came and I went to her office and low and behold it was my ex’s daughter (step daughter). She was a bit shocked to see me. She said she saw my name but she was sure it was someone else. She had beautiful long brown hair, nice hourglass figure, brown eyes and soft supple breasts seemingly not strapped in by a bra. She blushed, she knew I was looking.
“It’s been a long long time, dad. What have you been up to? What do you want to talk about today?”
“Well I don’t know how this works, perhaps this is a conflict of interest – because sometimes I think I have PTSD because of what happened between you and your mother. I’ve been ok I guess. Well obviously not perfect, because I’m here…”
“Oh, tell me more…” She said, looking me in the eyes. I shied away, looking down at the floor.
“Don’t be nervous, you can tell me anything.”
“I’ve never been married since your mother left me, I just didn’t want to be hurt again. I feel my life is just bland but I also don’t want to go through the physical and mental pain again.”
“Physical pain?” she asked.
“Depression, when I’m depressed my body aches horribly.”
“Understandable. So I’ll be honest with you, when I moved out and after she did that to you I broke contact with her,” she said still looking at me in the eyes, she smiled, “she ruined her own life to be honest, and she did her best to ruin yours too.”
I looked at her confused, “what do you mean she ruined her life?”
“Take a deep breath, dad.” She laughed, “Can I call you that?”
“Yes, of course. You never got to know your own biological father, so of course you can call me dad.”
“Good, we’re on a Freudian path” she laughed, then continued, “Dad listen, the guy she left you for had her hooked on some bad things. I was away at school and she was smoking meth and crack. The last time I saw her she was at a clinic and had track marks all up and down her legs from heroin usage. You dodged a bullet. She’s tested positive for HIV, and a bunch of STDs – probably from whoring herself out to get drugs. So I couldn’t handle being around her anymore so I cut ties with her. And I found it awful that she did that to you. You were always so nice to her, to me. You expressed your love in so many ways and she shit all over you. I looked up to you, always thinking that when I find a guy or girl that I’d want someone like you. Hell, when my mom met you I had a major crush on you. In a lot of ways I wish you would have kept in contact but I do understand the emotional trauma of what she did pushed you away. I did kind of stalk you, you’re pretty easy to find on Google, so I kept track of you but kept my distance because I didn’t want to remind you of the trauma mom had caused you and me too.”
I didn’t know what to say, it was a lot to take in.
“I just don’t know what to say, that’s horrible what happened to her,” I said, feeling a little bit of peace that the bitch was getting dragged through the sewer like the cunt she was.
She put a hand on mine, “It’s ok dad. You probably feel a lot of rage and anger and that’s why you’re here.”
I looked into her eyes and I melted. She absolutely was putting on the moves.
“Tell you what,” she said, “My last appointment is at 7:30 PM, so why don’t we catch up over some coffee? You’re a coffee drinker, right?”
“Uh, yeah absolutely.”
So I made plans to meet her after she got off at a well-known coffee shop (Starbucks). I was a bit worried that I was taking her kindness wrong, that I was mistaking it for being interested in me.
I got her cell number and left.
On my way to Starbucks she texted me, “What kind of coffee do you want? Already here – I got this round!”
So I texted her I just wanted the house coffee with cream and sugar.
She was sitting at a table with her laptop and I approached her and sat down.
She looked up and smiled, and then gestured around her, “look at all of these nosey people who can’t mind their own business when an attractive looking man sits down near a younger professional female. That’s human psychology, always judging, always making shit up in people’s heads.”
I laughed, “well, they have dirty minds then – forget them. How have you been all these years? You look absolutely stunning, and I’m not saying that out of turn – just letting you know you’ve grown into a very fine woman!”
She blushed, “And how does that line go…” she thought for a second, “you sir, have aged like a fine wine.”
I laughed, “you’re totally hitting on me.”
“I’ve got daddy issues, daddy. Seriously, my mother doesn’t know who she lost. I’ll be honest, I’d take pictures of you and masturbate to them, I had such a huge crush on you. You’d get my panties soaked just by giving me a hug, and well – just being around me, can confirm, you still do.”
My anxiety started to kick in, “is this a joke?”
“Absolutely not. I was so jealous of my mother, I wanted you so bad.”
My dick was getting hard.
“Yeah but you probably have someone special now, and I don’t want you to be unfaithful to them.”
“No, I’ve had a few girlfriends, but nothing serious at all. I’m a single girl enjoying my freedom. I didn’t charge you for the session today. I won’t ever charge you, ok?”
“So you’re a lesbian?” I asked.
“No, I swing both ways,” she laughed and spilled a little bit of her coffee.
“Yeah but I was your father for a few years and …”
“That’s what makes it so hot, you literally are my Freudian sexual fantasy, that step dad that every girl wants to fuck but never gets to fuck and here you are… and well, perhaps this pussy still has a chance?”
I was done talking, I haven’t had sex in years, “It absolutely does.”
We went back to my place, I was nervous as hell.
She unzipped my pants and pulled my cock out, “mom lied, she said you had an ugly little dick – this is a thick monster.”
Her lips wrapped around the head and she started sucking. I felt her open her mouth wider and I was in the back of her throat.
She unbuttoned her shirt and pulled her bra off revealing her beautiful breasts, looking up into my eyes as she continued to suck me.
“Daddy, I want you to be bad….” I pulled my shirt off, she caressed my chest and her lips stopped sucking, and she kissed me on the lips, and then let her tongue work its way back down to my throbbing cock. She pushed me down on the sofa, and started going to town on my dick with a passion I’ve never seen before. With her mouth full of my throbbing meat, she’d moan. I felt like I was going to cum, and pulled her head off of my dick.
“Mmmm, daddy likes my mouth,” she said erotically, “wait until daddy’s dick get’s a taste of his daughter’s tight little pussy…”
“You’re a bad girl,” I whispered to her.
“You have no idea daddy, I’ve been a very bad girl.” She moved her naked body across mine, I could feel her soft warm breasts gliding on my skin. Her mouth enveloped mine, her tongue jutting inside my mouth and I could taste her sweet saliva. Her hips swiveled, teasing the head of my cock with her dripping wet pussy. She knew exactly what she was doing.
“Mommy never wanted me to have a dick this good, daddy,” she said as she pushed down on my cock, taking all of me inside her wet, tight hole.
“Make me a good girl, daddy I’ve been so fucking bad!”
I smacked her ass with my hand hard, “Watch your mouth, you know better than to swear around me!”
“Oh yess daddy! I’m so sorry daddy, it’s just that your dick feels so fucking good in me.”
I spanked her again, even harder as her pussy massaged my cock. I grabbed her beautiful tits and licked her nipples. I felt her body tense up, her pussy locked on to my cock – all of her muscles tightened and she let out a scream and began bucking wildly.
“Oh fuck daddy, daddddy your cock is so good I’m cumming.”
I felt a flow of warmth dripping down my balls as she collapsed on top of me.
I held her tightly and kissed her forehead as she panted, I could feel her pussy muscles convulsing in pleasure around my hard dick.
She whispered, “daddy, I always wanted to taste your cum…”
She got up and knelt between my legs and started stroking my cock, then licking it with her tongue.
Her lips gently kissed the tip of my penis, and then she swallowed it. I could feel my balls tightening up, and she cupped them in one hand and stroked my cock with the other as she blew me.
I called her name, “I’m going to cum.”
She didn’t relent, she quickened her pace, sucking harder, stroking faster. I emptied my balls in her mouth. Pulsating over and over, cum sprayed into her warm wanting mouth. I could feel her gulping down each ejaculation as I lost complete control of my body. I grabbed her head and pulled her lips down to the base of my cock and kept coming in the back of her throat. She swallowed it all.
We decided to date, and after a few years we tied the knot. Some people might be wondering about the legalities, but I never legally adopted her. My ex-wife and I were only married for about 3 years. My “stepdaughter” moved out when she was 19, almost 20 – but she always treated me with respect and we were pretty good friends. The last we heard, my ex moved to another state, and she might have passed on from a drug overdose. Neither my new wife, nor I want to research it or find out. I guess that's what prompted me to write it on Motherless. She's Motherless - and has been for a long time it seems.
Anyhow: That’s how I met my second wife. We have a lot of fun, and we’re extremely in love and she’s pregnant now. She’s due in 3 months! Everything happens for a reason. Sometimes you have to walk through fire – but understand that things will eventually get better, it just might take some time.
No, that picture isn’t her – I chose it because it looks like her (so much so that it could be her twin lol).
We still do daddy daughter role playing! I’m also ok with her having some fun with women if she wants but she chooses not to.
“You fulfill my fantasies, daddy.”
Real? Fake? I don't really care if anyone believes it - I just needed to vent.
Peace.

This is a story about Mom and Son, that's between mom n me. Ten years ago I was going to a local college and still lived with my parents. I was a pretty fit young man. At that time I was completing my B.E. Mech. I am the only son of mom and dad. When I told him something about my birth, dad left us and settled somewhere on the earth ten years ago. We never know whether he is alive or not. My mom was 38. She was very attractive with brunette hair, about 5'7. At thirty-eight, mom had the body and looks of a twenty-one year old. Her boobs were full, firm and had such prominent nipples, plus a number ten ass.

One Saturday morning I was lying in bed reading some text book, phone rang. Father was out of town for some company work. Mom was in kitchen preparing lunch. Phone rang about six-seven times I thought mom would receive the call so I didn't picked up the receiver. As there was no response from mom so I picked up but mom might have picked up that receiver a second before me. I heard a man's voice.

The person continues on phone, "Hi Honey."

I was aback as I heard someone calling mom Honey.

Mom replied in somewhat shaking voice, "You!"

"Ya, did you told that secrete to your son?"

"No, I won't."

"If you don't want him to know that you have sexual relations with more than ten peoples before his birth so only god can tell him whose son he is? I wanna enjoy two nights with you."

I was shocked. I kept that receiver and went out to call dad to tell all this matter. From that day dad never tried to contact us. That's what I wanted I didn't want him to return home.

Same afternoon mom came to my room, "Sweat heart your grandma is not feeling well so I wants to meet her I will be back day after tomorrow."

I didn't say a word to her and allow her to go I know where she was going but I don't want to spoil our relationship.

When I got home late Monday night, Mom was sitting at the kitchen table. Judging from the half empty bottle of scotch in front of her, she was probably good and relaxed now. Mom looked sexy sitting there in her silk Sari. The fabric was thin and as she stood up one end of the Sari slipped showing her large breasts and her nipples from see through blouse. "I guess I'll go to bed now." she said.

I was also drunk that night and it made me feel like talking. I knew that it's the right time to talk about that call. I told her that I want to ask something. She sat back down, poured herself another drink and asked me to tell her about it. "Mom I want to know, who is my biological father?" I asked.

Mom surprised. "What?"

"Mom, I heard your telephonic conversation with somebody on Saturday."

"But!"

"And I also know that you didn't go to grandma's place."

"OK as you have already known all this I won't lie. But honey actually even I can't tell you about your father because that night I spend my whole night with four friends."

She started crying loudly I couldn't help her.

"It's OK my sweat mom. I can understand you."

I didn't went deep into that subject. I knew my mother was a sex machine. I heard on phone about mom and her friends going at it night after night, sometimes for hours!

Then mom went to her bedroom I also went to mine. But I was feeling uneasy that night so I laid down on bed for two three hours. Finally I decided to smash into mom's room.

There was plenty of light in the room and I could see mom was sleeping in her bed! I saw her thighs from her see through gown. My dick got immediately hard. I walked near mom and leaned to see her closely. Mom's nipples visible they were less than a half an inch away from my lips! Suddenly mom woke up, "You? What are you doing here?"

"Shhhh..., Don't shout I know what you had done in last two days. I want to kiss you, your ass and your sweat wet pussy." I said without any hesitation thanks to drink.

"Are you alright don't you know to whom you are talking with?" mom scared somewhat.

"Ya to a beautiful slut I want you to suck my dick and I want to fuck you hard" my drink was working perfectly.

"Honey, I really didn't know you felt that way, I mean, how could an attractive young man find an old women like me that attractive to do all that stuff you said ," my mom said while she shyly looked at the floor.

"Well mom, you are real attractive, I mean, I.., I'm more attracted to you than I am to women my own age."

She closed her eyes, she was lying on her bed. As she had not withdrawn I chanced touching her breast through her nightdress, she just lay there so I began to cup her breast in my hand and gently knead it. Her eyes remained closed though her lips parted and she was breathing a little faster.

I continued to play with her breast with one hand and I put my other hand on her knee. Again no withdrawal, so I began to rub her leg just above her knee, each rub pushing the hem of her night dress further up her thigh. Her legs were together and I tried to put my hand between here thighs. She clamped tight. "no" she said. "Its only skin I said its no different to stroking your arm" For a short while I thought the moment was lost but then she sighed, closed her eyes and opened her legs. Not just so I could touch her inner thigh but full access to her fanny. With a trembling hand I began stoking her pubic hair and gradually let my fingers explore. She was soaking wet and she gave a slight "uhh" as I gently probed her vagina with my fingers. I would have liked to play some more but I was real hard and want mom to suck my disck.

I asked her to play with my long n hard shaft.

"Wow mom I never, ooohhhh... yeah... you felt that way about me, ohhhh, uhhhh," I said as Mom kneeled in front of me and starting sucking my dick, she first started by circling the head, teasing me each time she licked my dick. She then started to put my whole dick in her mouth, sucking harder each time she sucked.

"OHHH...yeah mom, I never imagined that you could, uhhhh...suck, uhhhh...dick so good," I said I she sucked my dick.

"I'm going to cum...," I said as she started sucking harder and harder.

As I came she sucked some of the cum, but then she took my dick out of her mouth and let all my cum run down her body, down to her tits and gently down to her stomach.

After that encounter we took rest for sometime. Then mom stared at me and kept her hand on her wet pussy.

I automatically understood and started to lick her beautiful pussy.

"Oh sweaty your such a great pussy eater, come one, make your mother cum, ohhhh. yeah!"

I just kept on licking her pussy and then I stuck my tongue deep into her pussy and circled my tongue all around. I then started to feel my mother orgasm.

"Ohhhh...Tommmmm...I going to cum, uuuuhhhhhhh...ohhhhhh...you so great son, uhhhh..."

She orgasmed I ate all her tasty juices, I then went over next to her and asked her if I could fuck her through her wet pussy; my dick had gotten extremely hard again.

The sound of it seemed to shake her out of her sexual frenzy and in a small, pleading voice she said "No." But it was more of a request than an order.

I said, "Mom, we've both been drinking. In the morning neither of us will even remember what happened."

After some argument she finally agreed.

Mom was now on her back with her legs spread out and I was on top of her, I kept my head at her chest level and was sucking on her nipples. Then I started moving back and forth between each of them. Soon mom was on the verge of release, when mom told me that she was going to Cum I took both nipples in my hands and began squeezing them harder and harder. At the same time I slid down mom's naked body and across her abdomen, and then I glued my lips to her dripping pussy!

As my tongue touched Mom's clit, she violently came.

Mom yelled at me,

"Fuck me!, Fuck me now, while I'm Cuming!"

Then I quickly got on my knees and was in mom's pussy before she finished the sentence! She threw her legs around my back and screamed at me, over and over,

"FUCK ME!"

I started deep stroking mom's very tight pussy. I was pushing the entire seven inches deep inside of her, clear to my balls and then pulling it back to where just half of the head stayed inside of the opening to mom's pussy!

"Oh mom your pussy is so good, uuuuh...oh yeah, your so great mom, ohhhhh...come on how do you like that," I said as I started to fuck her harder and then started to to take her tits in my fingers.

"OHh...son, I about to cum, fuck me harder, put your whole dick into your horny mommy, oh yeah Tom, just like in the, uhhhh...story, where I uhhh...cum so hard."

Soon I was on the cusp of my own impending orgasm. I slammed the end of my big dick against mom's womb and told her,

"Here it is, I'm going to fill your pussy with my Cum!"

Mom, "No don't cum in me! I'm unprotected!"

With a lot of effort I pulled my dick from mom's pussy and ejaculated all over her stomach and small breasts, some of cum even shot all the way to her face and hair! When cum hit mom in the tits and face she had another massive orgasm, even stronger than the previous one!

I looked down at mom's Cum covered body and had a terrible thought,

"Holy fucking shit! What have I fucking gone and done?"

Afterwards we lay together and we went to sleep after that intense session which has to be the best I have ever had.

I was adopted right after my birth. I was raised by a well to do family outside one of the top 3 largest cities in the country. I always referred to them as Mom and Dad, because they raised me, loved me, and did everything good parents would do for their growing boy.

My mom was always an attractive blonde and I would get teased by the other boys at school for having a hot mom. I was popular so it really wasn't bullying but rather just having some fun at my expense. Most of the time I would just brush it off. But then after awhile I started to get this notion that, hmmm, she is rather attractive and I know she and my father still make love, so what's next after that?

I would often eavesdrop on them having sex and try to learn what she liked through the wall behind their bed. I would sometimes rub myself listening but also trying to be ever so quiet as to not get caught. I would then picture myself in the same position as my father and doing to my mother what he was. Apparently mother was crazy about anything oral!

At the same time I would often try to get caught masturbating which was unsuccessful and I would also tear through her underwear drawer and sniff the panties or rub them against my crotch. I would also go into the laundry room and sniff the worn panties in hopes of it being that special time of the month or just a pair used during a workout or when she was being seduced by my father and had an extra fragrance to them.

I would frequently masturbate into her panties or stuff them in my mouth and suck on them while stroking myself. I absolutely loved this and always looked forward to when they went out on the town and came back all hot and bothered. Or after a workout, that would be just pure ecstasy for me.

Most of these events occured around high school. Well before I was of legal age.

Part 2: Continued......

Part 2....

When I left for college in 2003 I moved about 550 miles away from home. During my freshman year of college I got a phone call from my father saying that my biological mother had contacted them and what I wanted to do about it. I was curious so I requested her info. She and I began communicating and there was an intense bond right from the start. We talked and talked for months and it was never sexual, we exchanged pics and both commented on how attractive the other was to each other.

Finally, the following summer of 2004 I met her. She came to where I was raised to visit some of her family and meet me for the first time. I met her at a nice french restaurant in the city and we hit it off well. We couldnt stop starring at each other and commenting how much we looked alike. I thought it was interesting how much she wanted to talk about my love life and how long Ive been dating girls. I told her that I was seeing someone, and she asked if the girl was prettier than her. I said "Of course not mama, youre gorgeous"... She said "Youre such a good boy making mama feel good".. This kind of made me question what was going on here. There was a sexual undertone to all of this but how strong of one? Is my biological mother flirting with me?

We kept drinking wine and talking, laughing, and yet she kept reverting back to my interest in women. We had finished dinner and decided to have a drink at a bar. I drove both of us to the bar and during which she asked me if I thought people thought we were on a date or they could tell we were mother and son. I said that I would be honored if they thought we were on a date. She said "good" and said that she too would be honored. We got to the bar, more like a lounge actually, and began drinking more. We sat next to each other talking and laughing.

After a couple strong drinks I decided to give her a hug and say thanks for meeting me. As we were embracing, she was rubbing my back and blew on my ear. It felt good and very intentional. I smiled and knew that she could feel it. I whispered "thank you mama". We went back to drinking even though I was rock hard and wants to guide her beautifully manicured hands down my pants to my bulge and have her feel how thankful I really was.

It was time to go back, last call, and she needed a ride to her hotel. We went back to the hotel where she was staying and I asked if I could come up and use the bathroom (how original, I know) and she said yes. We hugged in the elevator the entire time until we reached her floor. I was hard since I was holding her in front of me. I know she could feel it since I was pulsating it on her firm ass. We entered her room and I asked where the bathroom was and she pointed.

I went to the bathroom but never actually went since I was hard and too excited. I came back out and she said come here and give me a hug. So I hugged her and and we held each other tight. We both began rubbing each others backs and then we moved our faces in front of each other's and we looked into each other's eyes as I held my big strong hands around her waist her arms around my shoulders and I went in slowly and kissed her on the mouth and began working my hands up and down her sides.

The kissing became more intense and we were holding each other so tightly that the passion was too much. I began kissing and biting her neck, running my hands over her ass. She was loving it. She was feeling my chest and working her way down to my crotch. She grabbed my crotch and began pulling on my cock through my pants. I was loving it we made our way over to the bed and began making out on the bed.

To be continued.....

As we were lying on the bed kissing, our legs wrapped like a pretzel and our bodies held tightly next to each other, I kept thinking that my real mother and I were sharing a bond that only a mom and her son could share. I stroked her jet black hair behind her ears and gave it a little tug to snap her neck back and let her know that her baby boy was going to fuck her like a grown man. I ran my hand down the back of her dress and began fondling her ass that was still tight and fit perfectly into my big hands. She began to breath a little heavier as I worked my way around her torso to her thigh. I was rubbing her thigh, anxiously awaiting to find out what kind of panties mommy was wearing for her baby boy, and had high hopes that they were soaked with mommy's juices.

While the heavy kissing was still going on, I started sliding my hand up mom's dress. I rubbed her ass and to my excitement I could tell she was wearing a black g-string with a little silver locket and pink bow above the ass. I pushed her dress up to reveal her legs and panties. I could see the stain of where her pussy was leaking on her g-string. That's when she began to sit up and look at me and smirk. She pulled her dress back down and reached for my belt. She took off my belt while rubbing my crotch and began to take off my pants. I was wearing black boxer briefs and they made my cock look amazing. I was so excited that mommy was finally touching and stroking the cock she hadn't seen in 20 years.

I couldn't contain my excitement and lied on my back and took off my pants and boxer briefs and pulled off my shirt. There I was exposed. Naked. With a full erection and my mommy, the woman who gave birth to me was on her knees gazing at her son's cock which was throbbing and had a very pronounced vein. She started crawling over and grabbed my cock with her beautifully manicured hands that were adorned with a beautiful ring, and her wrists had a gorgeous classy silver watch and her other was covered in beautiful bracelets. She started stroking my bare cock.

It felt so natural and right in her hand. She was stroking it better than I could ever and she looked so elegant and sophisticated doing it. She then bent over and pushed back to lie on her stomach and that is when she took my head into her mouth. My mom was sucking on my cock and enjoying it. She was stroking and sucking at the same time and also was nice enough to lick on her little man's balls. She was working my shaft, sucking my head, taking all of my cock inside her beautiful mouth. I put my hand on her head and she took my cock as deep as possible till she started to gag. Mother than slide her index finger into asshole and started rubbing and moving it in a circular motion. My dick was so wet, the old-cum was on her chin, her saliva was running down my cock. That's when I lifted her head by her hair and forced to lie on her back.

I was totally naked. It was time to see what mommy had to show me. She began to lift her dress up over her head and was lying there in a black bra and black g-string. I put my hands on her shoulders and worked my way down. Her tits, her stomach, her thighs, her crotch. I started to pull the g-string off and she arched her back to give me a little help. I had my mothers panties off. I was starring at her bald pussy. It was wet and pink, looked delicious. I bent over and slid a finger inside my mom grabbed her tits and moaned. I started moving closer and finally I was close enough to lick my mom's pussy. I was loving it, I sucked her clit. I bit on her lips. I put my tongue inside her. My own mother was getting wet because her son knew how to eat pussy. All the while I was stroking myself with her g-string in my hand.

She was loving it! Her legs were in the air I was sucking down all her juices, old cum was dripping onto her g-string, and her twat was getting wetter and wetter. I was buried deep in her cunt and I couldnt stop licking her to save my life. I started to fingerfuck her asshole and pussy at the same time and she kept saying "how does mama taste?" or "how hard is my baby boy's cock right now?". She started begging me to fuck her like the whore she was. She said if she wasn't such a whore I wouldnt be alive today to give mama what she needed.

I stood up, cock in hand, ready to start fucking my mother. I knelt on the bed and rubbed the tip of my cock on her wet pussy. She moaned. She pulled me closer and leaned over her and inserted my cock into her. I couldnt believe it. I was inside mother and it felt it was amazing. I started slowly. Going deep in and pulling almost all the way out. I had her legs spread wide and she kept telling me that nobody knows how to fuck a mother like her son....

To be continued....

am so curious as to why members of this group of these incestuous desires. It is so taboo and frowned upon and even expressing the desire to do this in some circles will get you hurt.

With all that being said my desire goes back to when I was younger. I was adopted right after my birth. I was raised by a well to do family outside one of the top 3 largest cities in the country. I always referred to them as Mom and Dad, because they raised me, loved me, and did everything good parents would do for their growing boy.

My mom was always an attractive blonde and I would get teased by the other boys at school for having a hot mom. I was popular so it really wasn't bullying but rather just having some fun at my expense. Most of the time I would just brush it off. But then after awhile I started to get this notion that, hmmm, she is rather attractive and I know she and my father still make love, so what's next after that?

I would often eavesdrop on them having sex and try to learn what she liked through the wall behind their bed. I would sometimes rub myself listening but also trying to be ever so quiet as to not get caught. I would then picture myself in the same position as my father and doing to my mother what he was. Apparently mother was crazy about anything oral!

At the same time I would often try to get caught masturbating which was unsuccessful and I would also tear through her underwear drawer and sniff the panties or rub them against my crotch. I would also go into the laundry room and sniff the worn panties in hopes of it being that special time of the month or just a pair used during a workout or when she was being seduced by my father and had an extra fragrance to them.

I would frequently masturbate into her panties or stuff them in my mouth and suck on them while stroking myself. I absolutely loved this and always looked forward to when they went out on the town and came back all hot and bothered. Or after a workout, that would be just pure ecstasy for me.

When I left for college in 2003 I moved about 550 miles away from home. During my freshman year of college I got a phone call from my father saying that my biological mother had contacted them and what I wanted to do about it. I was curious so I requested her info. She and I began communicating and there was an intense bond right from the start. We talked and talked for months and it was never sexual, we exchanged pics and both commented on how attractive the other was to each other.

Finally, the following summer of 2004 I met her. She came to where I was raised to visit some of her family and meet me for the first time. I met her at a nice french restaurant in the city and we hit it off well. We couldnt stop starring at each other and commenting how much we looked alike. I thought it was interesting how much she wanted to talk about my love life and how long Ive been dating girls. I told her that I was seeing someone, and she asked if the girl was prettier than her. I said "Of course not mama, youre gorgeous"... She said "Youre such a good boy making mama feel good".. This kind of made me question what was going on here. There was a sexual undertone to all of this but how strong of one? Is my biological mother flirting with me?

We kept drinking wine and talking, laughing, and yet she kept reverting back to my interest in women. We had finished dinner and decided to have a drink at a bar. I drove both of us to the bar and during which she asked me if I thought people thought we were on a date or they could tell we were mother and son. I said that I would be honored if they thought we were on a date. She said "good" and said that she too would be honored. We got to the bar, more like a lounge actually, and began drinking more. We sat next to each other talking and laughing.

After a couple strong drinks I decided to give her a hug and say thanks for meeting me. As we were embracing, she was rubbing my back and blew on my ear. It felt good and very intentional. I smiled and knew that she could feel it. I whispered "thank you mama". We went back to drinking even though I was rock hard and wants to guide her beautifully manicured hands down my pants to my bulge and have her feel how thankful I really was.

It was time to go back, last call, and she needed a ride to her hotel. We went back to the hotel where she was staying and I asked if I could come up and use the bathroom (how original, I know) and she said yes. We hugged in the elevator the entire time until we reached her floor. I was hard since I was holding her in front of me. I know she could feel it since I was pulsating it on her firm ass. We entered her room and I asked where the bathroom was and she pointed.

I went to the bathroom but never actually went since I was hard and too excited. I came back out and she said come here and give me a hug. So I hugged her and and we held each other tight. We both began rubbing each others backs and then we moved our faces in front of each other's and we looked into each other's eyes as I held my big strong hands around her waist her arms around my shoulders and I went in slowly and kissed her on the mouth and began working my hands up and down her sides.

The kissing became more intense and we were holding each other so tightly that the passion was too much. I began kissing and biting her neck, running my hands over her ass. She was loving it. She was feeling my chest and working her way down to my crotch. She grabbed my crotch and began pulling on my cock through my pants. I was loving it we made our way over to the bed and began making out on the bed.

As we were lying on the bed kissing, our legs wrapped like a pretzel and our bodies held tightly next to each other, I kept thinking that my real mother and I were sharing a bond that only a mom and her son could share. I stroked her jet black hair behind her ears and gave it a little tug to snap her neck back and let her know that her baby boy was going to fuck her like a grown man. I ran my hand down the back of her dress and began fondling her ass that was still tight and fit perfectly into my big hands. She began to breath a little heavier as I worked my way around her torso to her thigh. I was rubbing her thigh, anxiously awaiting to find out what kind of panties mommy was wearing for her baby boy, and had high hopes that they were soaked with mommy's juices.

While the heavy kissing was still going on, I started sliding my hand up mom's dress. I rubbed her ass and to my excitement I could tell she was wearing a black g-string with a little silver locket and pink bow above the ass. I pushed her dress up to reveal her legs and panties. I could see the stain of where her pussy was leaking on her g-string. That's when she began to sit up and look at me and smirk. She pulled her dress back down and reached for my belt. She took off my belt while rubbing my crotch and began to take off my pants. I was wearing black boxer briefs and they made my cock look amazing. I was so excited that mommy was finally touching and stroking the cock she hadn't seen in 20 years.

I couldn't contain my excitement and lied on my back and took off my pants and boxer briefs and pulled off my shirt. There I was exposed. Naked. With a full erection and my mommy, the woman who gave birth to me was on her knees gazing at her son's cock which was throbbing and had a very pronounced vein. She started crawling over and grabbed my cock with her beautifully manicured hands that were adorned with a beautiful ring, and her wrists had a gorgeous classy silver watch and her other was covered in beautiful bracelets. She started stroking my bare cock.

It felt so natural and right in her hand. She was stroking it better than I could ever and she looked so elegant and sophisticated doing it. She then bent over and pushed back to lie on her stomach and that is when she took my head into her mouth. My mom was sucking on my cock and enjoying it. She was stroking and sucking at the same time and also was nice enough to lick on her little man's balls. She was working my shaft, sucking my head, taking all of my cock inside her beautiful mouth. I put my hand on her head and she took my cock as deep as possible till she started to gag. Mother than slide her index finger into asshole and started rubbing and moving it in a circular motion. My dick was so wet, the old-cum was on her chin, her saliva was running down my cock. That's when I lifted her head by her hair and forced to lie on her back.

I was totally naked. It was time to see what mommy had to show me. She began to lift her dress up over her head and was lying there in a black bra and black g-string. I put my hands on her shoulders and worked my way down. Her tits, her stomach, her thighs, her crotch. I started to pull the g-string off and she arched her back to give me a little help. I had my mothers panties off. I was starring at her bald pussy. It was wet and pink, looked delicious. I bent over and slid a finger inside my mom grabbed her tits and moaned. I started moving closer and finally I was close enough to lick my mom's pussy. I was loving it, I sucked her clit. I bit on her lips. I put my tongue inside her. My own mother was getting wet because her son knew how to eat pussy. All the while I was stroking myself with her g-string in my hand.

She was loving it! Her legs were in the air I was sucking down all her juices, old cum was dripping onto her g-string, and her twat was getting wetter and wetter. I was buried deep in her cunt and I couldnt stop licking her to save my life. I started to fingerfuck her asshole and pussy at the same time and she kept saying "how does mama taste?" or "how hard is my baby boy's cock right now?". She started begging me to fuck her like the whore she was. She said if she wasn't such a whore I wouldnt be alive today to give mama what she needed.

I stood up, cock in hand, ready to start fucking my mother. I knelt on the bed and rubbed the tip of my cock on her wet pussy. She moaned. She pulled me closer and leaned over her and inserted my cock into her. I couldnt believe it. I was inside mother and it felt it was amazing. I started slowly. Going deep in and pulling almost all the way out. I had her legs spread wide and she kept telling me that nobody knows how to fuck a mother like her son....

I was loving the sight before my eyes. My mother, dark Italian complexion, black hair, brown eyes, and a gorgeous figure and she was taking her son's cock deep into the same canal that gave birth to me over 20 years ago. I was still going slowly. Seeing what she liked and trying to tease her for a bit until I really started to fuck her. I was biting her neck which caused her to dig her french tipped nails into my ass. At that moment I gave her a thrust with my hips and cock. I went deep. So deep that I could feel it get warmer inside of her. We just starred into each others eyes as my cock was sliding in and out and my balls were slapping against her tight asshole.

I pulled out, grabbed her hair and directed her to turn around and submit to her son. I had her just where I wanted her. On all fours facing away from me. I stepped back to admire the view. "What an ass" I thought as she rubbed her clit while on all fours. I proceeded to come up from behind her and start massaging her ass. She was still rubbing her clit, waiting, in anticipation for me to start fucking her again. I moved her hands away from her pussy and buried my face into my mothers asshole. I was licking all the juice that had dripped down from her pussy and trying to get my tongue in her as deep as possible. I bit her ass cheeks and continued giving my mom a rim job. Her hole tasted amazing. It was so clean and tight. She said to me "Baby, give mommy one of those big fingers right here" as she pointed to her pussy. I was happy to do just that and slide a finger into her wet cunt.

I then licked my way down from her asshole to her pussy. My mom's cunt tastes so good, with all the juice old-cum, and sweat, I couldnt be any happier. My nose was around her asshole and I took the liberty of getting as many whiffs of it as possible. I was buried into her cunt and licking it all over while stroking my cock again. I was ready to fuck my mom doggy style and couldnt have been more excited. She told me to "cut the crap and fuck your mother." I stood up, cock in hand, and began working my way inside her. I grabbed her hips with my big strong hands and began going in and out. Her back looked amazing, her jet black hair going up and down, and her mommy ass kind of jiggling just a little bit each time I went in deep. I looked in the mirror and caught her starring at the site that was going on. She was watching her son, fuck her doggystyle in a hotel room.

She began to push back and make my insertions have more power behind them. I could tell she wanted it hard. I began going harder. Spanking her ass, pulling her hair and thrusting my hips as hard as possible. My hands had left marks on her beautiful ass. She started asking me to "cum in your mommy" and "i want your babies, baby". I was so turned on. I could feel my testicles tighten up as I was reaching a maximum state of arousal. The sweat from my brow began to drip on the small of her back. She was screaming! I was moaning. I couldnt believe the site before my eyes. There she was bent over taking my huge cock in her and begging for her sons cum. My own mother!!

I grabbed her tits from behind... I squeezed and pinched her nipples. I pushed her face into the pillow. I had her asshole looking right at me and her face smothered. She started saying "mmmmmmm" into the pillow. I told her Im about to cum in you. She snapped her head back and said "give mama the cum baby". I couldnt take it anymore I knew within 10 seconds I would be cumming. It started, I was unloading my seed deep into my own mom. She could feel the warm rush of thick young son's cum flow inside of her. She clenched her pussy to make sure none of it got out. I was still pumping. Trying to push the cum in deeper and deeper.

I finally pulled out. Mom and rolled over on her back with her legs open. I could see the deposit I made inside of her and it looked beautiful. I crawled over to where she was and ate her pussy. I sucked out my cum and began to make out with her, while my cum was in my mouth. We swapped it back and forth.

She swallowed.

My name is Steve. I'm 31 and recently divorced. My wife was wonderful in so many ways, including the bedroom, but we slowly drifted apart after 10 years. I've always been interested in wilder sexual activity but was far to scared to act when I was younger. Now that I finally have my freedom back I'm going to do all the things I want so bad but am afraid of.
I live in a large city, and while I was new to this experience, I had a good idea of what part of town to visit. It was Saturday night and I found a bar that seemed pretty popular. the place was packed with mostly men, and they ranged from very conservative to the extremely flamboyant. The fist thing I needed was liquid courage. I knew what I wanted but was still very nervous. After a couple shots I relaxed a bit and ordered a drink. Tried to be talkative to the people around me, and most of the guys were friendly. A few of them were VERY friendly and I had to let them know they weren't what I was there for that night. In a back area of the bar there was a group of women. Some seemed like bikers in a dress, and some were the most beautiful women you have ever seen, most were somewhere in the middle and after a few drinks looked good enough. There were a few guys dispersed among them and a few guys nursing beers and staring longingly.
As I approached quite a few heads turned to see who was approaching the group. I waved and nodded my head at them as I passed through. There was a table near the back wall with a couple girls at it. One was a gorgeous brunette, a little under 6 foot tall. Her hair was long with short bangs halfway down her forehead. Dark brown eyes with long black eyelashes. She wore a small blue dress that barely held her breasts captive. A black choker necklace wrapped tightly around her neck. When I got to the table I could barely speak.
"Hello" she cooed
"Hello" I said looking deep in to her eyes. "Can I buy you a drink?"
"I have one, but you are welcome to join me" She motioned to the seat next to her.
The two girls sitting with her got the hint and quickly found another table.
We talked for a while, just idle chit chat. She could see I was hesitant but knew I wanted her. The bar was loud and we both played the game of speaking softly and moving closer to each other. I had one hand on the table and one on the back of her chair. Finally, after what seemed like forever, she laughed at a dumb joke and moved her hand to my knee. In my head I was screaming, "my god this is actually happening, this could actually happen" I used the adrenalin to make my first small contact which was only to shift my arm so it was resting on the chair and placing my hand on her back. At that point we started talking closer and closer and our hands started moving, caressing each other. She said something I couldn't hear, and leaned forward to whisper in my ear, and spontaneously shifted my head to kiss her. Every first kiss is electric after all the tension you've built up, but this was 15 years of longing and was amazing. My hand shifted to her cheek and around the back of her head running her hair through my fingers. She pulled back slightly, looked in to my eyes and said "Finally, what do you say we head back to my place where it's a bit quieter?"
"Yes"
She grabbed my hand and pulled me through the bar to the front. She shivered as we walked out into the night and I put my arms around her and held her close. She smiled at me pulled me to a cab.
It was a short drive to her house but we couldn't wait. Our tongues danced as my hands ran down her side, over her ass and down her sweet thighs. I kissed her neck and she moaned slightly. I saw the driver staring in the mirror and kept thinking, "he has no idea what is really happening!" which was probably not true since he knew what bar we came out of but my head was spinning.
The cab dropped us off and we headed straight up to her apartment. I followed her into the living room. She turned and started to ask me something but I grabbed her, pulled her close and kissed her .
I reached back and unzipped her dress, she let it fall to the floor. My hands flew up and down her back. I grabbed her ass with both hands and pulled her tight.
"Slow down" she said as she pushed me back onto the couch.
She kissed me again and she unzipped my pants and pulled them off. I ripped of my shirt and tried to kiss her again, but she held me back against the couch.
"I'm in charge now" she said softly
She kissed the middle of my chest and slowly moved down my stomach, using more tongue as she went. She would lick and follow with a strong kiss. Her hands started on my knees and traveled up my thighs. Her hand finally cupped balls and started to massage them. Her other hand reached into the fly of my boxers and freed my cock. She wasted no time when she saw my cock. She opened her mouth and suck all 7" between her lips, all the way to the base. She pulled back till only she had only the head in her mouth and teased it with her tongue. Then back down and up and tease, and down and up and tease. It felt wonderful. She started following her mouth with her hand, pumping up and down twice as fast as her mouth. She pulled up and completely off my dick and started running her tongue up and down to bottom side of my my cock. Her hand started pumping faster as she slid her tongue down to my balls. Her tongue danced all over them trying to soak every inch. Then she opened her mouth and gently sucked one into her mouth, released it, and sucked in the other, meanwhile she was pumping furiously away on my dick.
She pushed my legs further apart as her tongue again appeared and slide down the bottom of my balls. I started groaning louder and she stopped pumping. She squeezed my dick down at the base till it started to hurt. Her other hand lifted my balls and her tongue started to gently caress my ass hole. It was a strange but welcome feeling I tried as hard as I could to relax and enjoy it but it was over quickly. she slammed her face back down on my cock and returned to her first approach of moving her mouth up and down and teasing my head as her hand twisted and pumped. SHe continued sucking my dick and I didn't notice her other hand rubbing my balls until I felt a finger push deep into my ass. It was shocking but she just left it there and continued sucking my cock. As she felt me relax she slowly started sliding her finger in and out of my ass.
I was getting close to cumin and she could hear it in my voice, so she pulled her finger out of my ass and slid up my body to kiss me. I reached back and unclasped her bra which she flung away and leaned back to let me see her perfect breasts. I needed to feel them and suck on those nipples and she was happy to oblige. I leaned forward and pulled one of her nipples into my mouth as I massaged the other with my hand. She threw her head back and giggled which melted into a moan. She grabbed the back of my head and held it tight as she spun us around so I was on top of her. I tried to move up to kiss her but she held my head firmly against her breast. It put me at an uncomfortable position so I had to slide off of her till I was kneeling on the floor between her legs. That was when she released my head and started rubbing my shoulders. I could tell where she was guiding me, as I've guided a few girls the same way.
I used her technique of kissing my way down her stomach as my hands slid up her thighs until they met at her panty line. At this point my heart started pounding in my chest. What am I doing? Is this really what I want or just a fantasy? She must have sensed my hesitation because she reached down and pulled off her panties.
And then I was sitting inches away from a semi-hard, 6" cock and balls. Panic shot through me.
She wrapped her hand around her dick with one hand and with the other lifted her balls as high as she could. She lifted her left foot and rested in on the couch as far to the side as she could.
"Lick my ass baby" she whispered as she moved her right leg around my back to pull me closer.
I have done this to a few girls to get them read for anal so it seemed a little more normal for me. I dove in licking her ass and pushing two fingers deep into her. She immediately started moaning and wiggling around me, cheering me on so I started getting more enthusiastic about it. I reached up with my free hand and started fondling her breast. I could feel her starting to stroke her own cock. I removed my fingers from her ass and replaced them with my tongue. Wiggling and pushing it as deep as I could. I moved my free hand up and cupped her balls. She immediately moved both her hands to the back of my head. I kept licking her ass and massaging her breast, and slowly my other hand moved from her balls, to the base of her cock, and finally wrapped around it. I felt a sense of accomplishment with this move and lost all reservations. I stroked her cock a few times but decided quickly this was my time. I lifted my head as I pulled her cock down until it was aimed directly at my mouth.

Part 21: Honeymoon with Haley [for the rest of the story pm me, I can send you the link]

I talked a lot about my sex with Anna here, but rarely about my sex with Haley, even though its far more of a 50:50 deal than you might think. And unlike between Jim and Anna, the sex between me and Haley is not one sided. If you were to ask me with whom the sex is better, I couldnt give you an answer.

Before Haley and me went on honeymoon, we talked about what we both wanted out of it. I wanted mostly sex, cuddling, spending time only with each other. Haley wanted all that too, but also a feeling of vacation. So we chose to fly to an island for our honeymoon. We would stay in a nice hotel, close to the beach, big pool, jacuzzi. All we desired and more.

When we were in the plane, half way to the island, Haley whispered to me
H:"When I saw you packing sex toys, I was already excited. But now I am horny as fuck. I could fuck you all week long, without any pause."
Me:"I cant wait as well. I want you to be my sex goddess. I want to fuck you in public, I want to show off your body to strangers."
H(blushing):"I'd love to be your sex goddess as long as you praise me. I dont know about the showing off though.."
Me:"We'll see."

When we arrived at the hotel and got into our room, Haley started unpacking her things. I went behind her and started groping her. My hands went under her top and under her skirt. She wore a dark blue bikini underneath. She started moaning softly. I turned her around and undressed her, then she undressed me. She looked amazing, the sun on her skin and hair... I pulled her close and kissed her. We went down on the bed and Haley sat on my belly. She danced on me, slowly, winding like a snake. I took her ass in my hands. She moved her hip forward periodically, so every few seconds I could lick her pussy once. Then she turned around, ass to my face. Her hip movement continued and I could still lick her every now and then. Her hands were all over my belly and legs and finally she started stroking me slowly. Then her head came down to kiss the tip. Then she took half of my dick into her mouth, circling the tip with her tongue. Next, she turned around again and lowered herself slowly onto my cock. While my dick went deeper and deeper, she clawed into my chest and rolled her eyes moaning in her deepest voice. When I was completely filling her her hole with my cock, she moved her hips in circles. Then up and down, slowly. At the lowest point, I always lifted my ass a bit so I penetrated her even deeper. I was rewarded with a deep moan. After a while of slow fucking, Haley kissed me and said "fuck me like you want to destroy me."
I sat up and pushed her onto her back. Then I came over her, kissing her. I pulled her hips closer and began hard fucking her immediately. From her came a drawn-out moan then scream of pleasure. Then she returned to deep grunting. We made so much noise, I was sure the whole hotel could hear us. And I loved it. Soon I shot my load into her, filling her wet pussy with my hot cum. We sank onto the bed.
H:"I had at least two orgasms..."
Me:"Ready for the next one?"
H(Laughing):"Lets get set up first and have a look at the pool."
So I put on some trunks and Haley put on her bikini again. The pool was big and not overfilled. We swam around a little and played a bit, then we chose one corner of the pool with no people nearby and hugged each other, she with her back to the wall of the pool. We made out a bit, Haley had her legs around me and pulled me close. My dick was rubbing against her pussy. I got hard. Looked around. No one paid attention to us. I turned to Haley, she was grinning. And then she grabbed my cock. I never thought she would go so far, so I looked very surprised.
H:"Well you said I should be your sex goddess. Now I am horny. What about you?"
Me:"I could never deny you."
Her hand stroked my cock for a while, then she pull it out of my trunks. She moved her bikini bottoms to the side and before I could say anything, she had my dick inside her. She bit her lip and rolled her eyes.
H:"Damn, I think I just came again... you inside me... in front of all these people.."
We fucked very slowly for a while (otherwise others would have noticed) and when Haley was pleased she told me to step back a little. I did as I was told, pulling out in the process. Then Haley submerged and shortly after I felt something around my dick. She was giving me and underwater blowjob. When she came back up for air she kept stroking me. When she submerged again and blew me again, I came in her mouth. Bubbles rose from her and she came up spitting out water and cum.
H:"Wow I didnt expect that ...so fast.."
Me:"I couldnt hold it any longer... this is amazing."

We made out some more and before we left, I told her to pull up her bikini bottoms so I (and everyone else) could see her camel toe. When we got out of the pool I caught some people looking at us. Especially guys looking at Haley. Exactly what I wanted. When we got to our room, we had to get ready for dinner already. I brought up the first sex toy: a remote-controlled vibrator egg. So in addition to her lovely summer dress in with the multicolored dots and her hot string, she wore a vibrator egg to dinner. And I had the remote control on my phone.

I played with her the whole evening. First I turned it off, until it was time to chose our meals. So when the waiter asked her what she wanted, she answered:"hhhnnhmmm ohhh... I uhhh... .." before ordering some pasta.
When the waiter was gone, I turned it off again to give her some breathing room. Next I turned it on when we got our drinks. I turned it up so much, that she couldnt hold her glass still so she had to put it down. She pressed her thighs together. Then I turned it down. Her head was already red.
H:"I think I just came."
Me:"I dont think it'll be the last time tonight."
She smiled. While we had our main course, I turned the vibrator on, but kept it on the lowest level. It looked like Haley got accustomed to the level of vibration during the meal. Before the waiter came, I turned up the heat again. Haley couldnt stop herself from touching her throat and cleavage. Even when the waiter came, her hand was still on top of her tits. She had her eyes half closed when the waiter asked her how she liked her meal. She said "it was... very very good..." in her erotic voice. I could see the waiter blush and I think he even got a small bulge in his pants.
H:"I just came for the third time... what do I have to do so you turn down the vibrator?"
Me:"Show maximum cleavage. Pull it down so far that I can see a hint of areola."
Her nipples were already super hard. Her tits looked super erotic in that dress, they almost wanted to pop out. I turned off the vibrator.
Me:"Now I want you to start a conversation with the waiter. Doesnt have to be for long, but I want to see if he'll get a boner from just looking at your tits like this."
She played her part well, asking the guy how long he's been working here and if he liked the dress. After the waiter walked away I asked her
Me:"Did you see his boner?"
H:"Yes I did. I'm so turned on right now... lets hurry upstairs.."
We went to our room, ripped off our cloths. I opened the door to the small balcony and pulled Haley to me.
Me:"I'm going to fuck you right here. I want everyone to hear you scream while you get fucked. Everyone shall know that we are having fun."
She smiled and started dancing in the moonlight. Her hair glowed silver-blonde. I could see her goosebumps and erect nipples. Every detail of her body. Then she went down on her knees and blew me. I love it when she keeps eye contact. Then she got up, leaned over the balcony and whispered "take me."
I needed nothing more. I slowly pushed in. Inch by inch I felt her pussy lips around my cock. I fucked her slowly, my hands pulling apart her buttcheeks. I increase the speed. Her moans get louder. I fuck her harder and harder, my balls slapping against her pussy. She is so loud, I can hear a slight echo from the hotel across the street. But she reached her peek, when I put a finger in her asshole. Her "oh yes I'm cumming!" echoed through the night. One final drawn-out moan and I shot my cum into her belly. I turned her around and hugged her. Then I carried her to the bed, laid besides her. She cuddled to me and we fell asleep in seconds.

The next morning I woke up to Haley sucking my cock. When she saw that I was awake, she jumped on my cock and fucked me. I sat up and hugged her while she was riding me. We kissed and fucked for a good 15 min before we both came. We got dressed and went down for breakfast.
That day would be a beach day. When we were about to leave, I made sure that Haley's bikini covered as little as possible. We went to the beach hand in hand. We both wore sunglasses so I could easily keep an eye on the surrounding men. We were walking down the beach with one foot in the water basically, so everyone would be looking at us. I saw several men staring at Haley's ass as we passed them. We found a spot far away from all other tourists and there we put down our stuff and blanket.

We went swimming for a good while, the ocean had just the right temperature. It was a beautiful day. When we came back, Haley wanted to sunbath so I put on some sunscreen. As I caressed her body she moaned softly. I said "stop moaning or I'll get a boner." We giggled. She turned on her back so I could put sunscreen on her front. I removed her bikini top in the process. When I touched her nipples, she moaned again. I removed her bottoms as well and applied sunscreen there. More moans, but Haley looked discomforted. When she tried to put her bikini back on I stopped her.
H:"What? I cant lay here naked! Come on."
Me:"I dont want you to get tan lines. Just cover yourself with your foulard." (Thats a colorful piece of cloth, and almost transparent).
She was still unsure but I insisted. So she laid down with only a foulard covering her nakedness. Just looking at her made me horny. Haley had closed her eyes. She just looked perfect.
From time to time a person would pass by. I could watch them through my sunglasses. The men, even if they were accompanied by their GF's/wifes were just staring at Haley. One even stumbled and almost fell over his own feet. After some time I realised that some of the men came by a second or third time.
When we were all heated up, we went swimming again (for that haley put her bikini back on). I told Haley about the guys looking at her. She blushed but I told her that I love it when other guys see her like that, because they envy me then. She was my sex goddess but others worshipped her as well. She liked that. So when we returned to the beach, I told her to strip naked again and then lay on her belly. She covered herself with the foulard again. When no one was around, I would finger her until she was wet. Then I moved the foulard so that her pussy was visible if you were looking hard enough. I told her how she looked to the others. She giggled and spread her legs even a little bit more. I could see her pussy getting wetter as well. Again, a lot of men came by to worship my goddess. I told her and she said she wanted to go back to the hotel to fuck. Cant say no to that. So I told her she should only put on the bikini bottoms and cover her chest with the foulard. On our way back, every single man was looking at her. When we had returned to our room, we wasted no time and fucked for hours. We took breaks to drink and eat, but other than that I basically was permanently in her. I really enjoyed slow fucking her in every position. It was dinner time when we finally stopped. At dinner, we were romantic like on a first date, eating off each others forks, holding hands, looking into each others eyes for serveral minutes. After dinner we went to bed and cuddled until we fell asleep.

The third day of our trip, I gave a new bikini to Haley. It was a micro bikini, so it barely covered anything. I wanted to try it at the hotel pool first, because there were only a few people there. The bikini top is literally just strings with a tiny bit of fabric to cover nipples and areola. The bottoms are even more revealing. Its literally just strings of fabric, barely enough to cover the asshole and the clit. The string is sinking in between the pussy lips. All in all a bikini worthy of a sex goddess. When we got to the pool, there were just a few people, mostly old men. They were staring at Haley like she really was a goddess. I could see that Haley was insecure, blushing under her sun glasses. We got in the pool and fooled around a bit. Haley had to readjust her bikini often, since it slipped off her nipples all the time. It war really easy for me to slip a finger into her pussy every now and then. By the time we got out of the water Haley was turned on so much that I could see the wetness of her pussy, not covered by her bikini. I told her to get us drinks and that she should walk past the men like it was a catwalk. She did so and I could see her self esteem rise with every step. On her way back I was sure she could order any of the men to do anything and they would jump at her command. Only the women looked jealous, because all the men clearly kept staring.
Haley never looked so good before, she was radiating.

I had an idea. We went up to our room, opened the windows and started fucking right after. I wanted the guys at the pool to hear Haley cry out in pleasure. And she did scream. We decided not to go back to the pool. So we cuddled for a while, watched a movie and went to dinner. For dinner, Haley wore a low cut top and hotpants that barely covered her ass. When we crossed the room to get to our table, I saw a lot of guys looking at Haley lustfully. I recognized most of them from the pool. The corresponding women didnt look so happy.

The next day we wanted to spend at the pool again. Haley wanted to put on the bikini again and of course I didnt say no to that. Mostly the same women and men were at the pool. We had made a plan, to get Haley to walk in front of the men as often as possible. So first she had to get back to our room to get a towel. After we swam, she got drinks from the bar. And then went back to the bar to bring the glasses back. I watched the other people all that time. I think I saw some of the men getting small bulges in their pants. When Haley had passed the men for the seventh time, one of the women got up and went into the hotel. I watched closely as she came back with a guy from the hotel staff. They looked in our direction. I told Haley what I saw and also that she should try to flirt her way out of the incoming situation.

The hotel staffer came to us and said "Ma'am, I have had some complaints."
Haley took off her sun glasses and looked at the man. In her sweetest voice she answered:"Oh? What complaints?" In a dramatic gesture she touched her chest.
He:"Well.." he scanned her body... "the other guests feel that you dress... inappropriately."
H:"Inappropriately? For the pool?"
He:"Well..." he couldnt take his eyes off her. "Yes... the bikini you are wearing..."
H:"Whats wrong with the bikini? It covers my tits"- she touched them -" my vagina.."-she spread her legs-"and also my ass." With that she turned around and gave him a good look at her goods. "So what is wrong with wearing a bikini at the pool?"
He:"I... well..." The blood surely rushed from his brains to his dick. His pants were already bulging. "May.. Maybe it just doesnt cover them well enough..."
H:"Well I think I am well covered."
He:"Still I would like to ask you to put on something else..."
H:"And I would ask you to leave me alone. If you dont, I will file a sexual harassment suit against you and the hotel. I can see your boner. And my husband will support my claim. The way you look at me is inappropriate. Now get out of here. Please."
First the guy just looked puzzled, but then he left.

I grinned. Haley really knew her shit. The women who had gotten the hotel guy in the first place looked even more angry when he left without a result. She went into the hotel again and Haley got up.
Me:"What are you doing?"
H:"You'll see..."
She went to the man of the woman who just left. She talked to him for a bit, touching herself just like she did when she was talking to the hotel guy. She even turned around and bent over too. They laughed together. I got up and slowly walked up to them. As expected, the woman reappeared with another hotel staffer. I took Haley and we jumped into the pool.

When the staffer tried to talk to Haley, she dove to the other side. He slowly walked around the pool, so he wouldnt slip. When he finally almost reached her, she swam all the way back, we got out of the water and into our room. With open windows, we fucked again. I lifted her up, pressed her against a wall. We fucked in that position until my arms got tired. We slow fucked doggystyle for a while then went on to missionary. I blew my load then. We chilled the rest of the day. At dinner we got more angry looks from the woman who wanted to rat us out. Her face went dark red with anger, when her man (lets call him Steve) waved to Haley and she waved back. Over the course of the evening I could see the couple arguing. It ended with her storming off. Btw, Haley wore a skirt and a tank top. When we were done eating and went to the elevator, we spotted Steve at the bar. I told Haley she should flirt with him some more. Haley was reluctant, but I reminded her what a bitch Steve's wife was. So she agreed. I went up to the room and waited for her. After 40 min or so, she came. She was grinning when she told me how she flirted with him. She touched his arm, his hand and laughed with him. He then asked if her husband would feel okay about this. Haley told him "He'll never find out if you dont tell him..." Then she talked to him about his wife. Haley touched his arm some more and as a goodbye even hugged him. After that Steve clearly had a boner she said.
H:"I feel naughty... was that a bad thing I just did?"
Me:"I dont know and I dont really care. It turned me on... thats whats big here."
She laughed. We got naked and had a nice and simple good-night fuck.

On the fifth day on our trip, we decided to go to the beach again. Haley was finally feeling good about using her bikini there. She got so many looks. I then encouraged her to take of the top, which she did. She was clearly the center of attention. We went into the water, going as far away from the other people as possible. She gave me some salty kisses and then grabbed my dick underwater.
H:"I want to fuck you in this ocean right now."
I was happy to comply. Soon I was fucking her from behind, basically in full view of all the other people. Haley tried to hold back her moans but some went through. So after just 5 min we had a lot of attention. Haley knew it as well. I came a minute later and so did she. We stayed in the water for a little longer, then went back to our blanked. Haley was sunbathing again, only covered with her foulard. We went back and forth between swimming and sunbathing until it was already late. We went home and took a shower. We were so late for dinner that most guests were already done.

On the sixth and last (full) day of our honeymoon, Haley was done with showing off, so we stayed in our room the whole day. Here I saw and took my chance.
Me:"Do you want to try something new?"
H:"What are you suggesting?"
Me:"Anal."
Haley thought for a while and then agreed. I got the other sex toys we hadnt used the whole week and started pleasing Haley. I lubed up her ass and a small dildo. I went easy on her ass and made sure that her pussy stayed wet the whole time. Her first anal orgasm came from an vibrator egg with a cord. I pushed it about 2 inches (5cm) in and let it vibrate. Her moans clearly indicated that I had hit a sweet spot. After I had used another dildo on her ass, she was ready to get fucked. I slowly inserted my dick, inch by inch. Haley's high-pitched "Ahh"'s rang in my ears. When I was all in, Haley grunted deeply. I felt her juice running down her and my thigh. I started fucking her ass slowly, then increasingly faster. My balls slapped against her pussy again and again. I would cum soon and when I did, Haley had a squirting orgasm, covering my legs, her legs and the bed in her juice. We collapsed onto the bed and cuddled.
H:"This was the sex-richest week of my whole life."

End of Part 21.

Me and Anna already have some ideas on what to tell next. Vote for your favorite title in the poll (that story will be next).

"Why do you have a joker tatted on you?" I asked one slow afternoon, while we were in the walk-in fridge together.
" Cause I'm fuckin' crazy." He replied, with a devilish grin on his face. He left me in the walk-in, his voice echoing in my mind. Why would he say that? Was he really crazy or was he just sparking my mind? Honestly, he made me hella nervous.
Weeks go by and there is friction.Everyone in the restaurant notices it.Our co-workers were merciless. My smile is contagious they said, like a "Death Trap" for unsuspecting men, and he had been caught in it. His blue eyes had an equally devestating effect. Everyday i would find a reason to talk to him, to smile at him, to make him notice me. i would go to smoke a cigarette and he would follow me.He would ask questions; where i came from, why i was here of all places, and why i was so nice. No one had ever taken notice to me the way he did. I didnt know what it felt like to be persued by a man and it made me uneasy.
A couple more weeks go by. The flirting continues and to top it all off, a work party is planned. Everyone that was cool would be there, or at least 'cool' in this life. Which meant that everyone who was there would be smoking pot and getting schwasted on cheap vodka. I was the youngest one, the lightweight, the grasshopper of partyers. I had a feeling that something unpleasant was in the realm of possibilities. One shot, two shots....five shots, seven, eleven...fifteen shots later. I go outside for some fresh air and im followed.
" You okay?", He said with a drunken look of concern on his face.
"Yeah dude, I just need some air. I think i may have drank a little too much." I say as i smoke a cigarette, trying to ease my stomach by leaning on the balcony railing. I feel a pat on my head and the door opens then closes. He's gone. I can hear him telling others that im fine, that i said i'd be in after a while. I didnt say that, but i appreciated the extra time to gather myself.
We're all playing poker, the night is bits and pieces thanks to the alcohol. He touches my hand.We're sitting on the floor around the coffee table taking shots.Laughing. Hoping that no-one else notices that our bodies are touching. He grabs my hand and squeezes it. I squeeze back. He smiles at me, brushes his hand across my cheek when i smile back, and lightly pokes at my dimple. I look in his eyes.The deepest eyes I've ever gazed into. The only eyes that i've ever become lost in. The only eyes that have ever left me absolutely breathless. I get nervous, suddenly im possessed with something, and i feel that i know what to do.
I lean in and kiss him. Our lips are soft against eachother. It's like electricity starting at my lips, travelling through my body, waking up my soul. We kiss and time stops. The world slows its turning, the moment is cherished, remembered even in its happenning. As his lips left mine, i knew they would be missed.Not just in the future, but in the moment as well.
And that's how it started, the end of my life. We used to tell eachother thats what happens when a tornado meets a volcano. We knew it would end in disaster, but it just felt so right. We were best friends.Lovers. We were stupid.

***

It's seven o'clock and im waiting for him.We have mondays off and decided to go to dinner and a movie. He has a girlfriend and i know its wrong, but i cant help it. He gets called into work so i wait.it feels like forever.My window blinds are open in my bedroom.Sitting on my bed reading a book i get a text. " You ready :)"

" Well how about Taco Bell dude?" , i had to ask.It was on the way to his house and i dont know why he would want to take me to a sit down restaurant anyways. Scary movies and some fast food.That was us.I wasn't hard to please and neither was He. We make our order, get our food, and head to his house. Getting off of work late had ruined dinner plans and he was kind of on edge.
I was nervous too.The drive to his house seemed so long, when i didnt know my way around town yet. In reality, it was only about fifteen miles from my house. Sure he wasnt a stranger, but in that moment, riding into a dark, heavily wooded area seemed creepy as shit. He relaxed me.Holding my hand, talking about how he hated work and how glad he was that i was with him. We see lights behind us.
"Do you know why i pulled over Mr. Uh Walton?", the State Trooper asked.Tall and gankly, he shined the flashlight into the car. I smile and wave with a Taco bell drink in my hand. He smiles back nodding his head in my direction.
"Your rear light is out, you should get that fixed.It's obvious your just tryin' to make it home.Ya'll have a good night." Mr.Piggy says, handing Him back the license and insurance.
"You're like my good luck charm.If i had been by myself, i woulda went to jail.Haha.Im ready to smoke a joint now." He says driving back onto the road. " We're not too far from my house, just a few hundred feet."

Inside the trailer was nice.It looked like a home. Not just a house decorated to perfection. We walk past the kitchen where his mom is cooking, into his room. I knew he lived with his parents, so i wasnt surprised. We had talked a lot about eachothers lives the past few weeks and were eager to hang out again outside of work.
Halfway through one of the scary movies we argued over zombies and aliens; he kissed me again. I was shy and hadn't tried to make any moves. Laying on his chest i could feel his heart beating in my ear, it was like a war drum. I look up into the ink blotts and surrendered. He cups my face in his hand and sneaks his tongue into my mouth. Im startled, not expecting much from the date in general. I wrap my arms around his neck and kiss back. I feel like i've reached nirvana. Entangled in eachother, pulling into one another. I wanted to be close to Him.

He's shaking. I can feel his body quake. He's looking in my eyes and i feel violated. I feel like he can see right into me. He could read my mind if he really wanted to, he looked at me like he knew me so well. Writhing naked underneath him, he kisses me. He kisses me hard and soft, slow and fast. I cant keep my breath, i cant keep up. His skin is silky against mine.Our bodies could make flames with the pace we set, but we flow like water beside eachother. He touches my face and asks me if im okay. I reply with a bite, sure of my abilities.I was wrong. He was causing chaos and i realize i'm in over my head.It's a roller coaster of static under my skin and im on fire. Pulling him closer with my leg's embrace, i tell him im ready.
He gasps and digs deeper . I feel his lust through out my body, making my legs shake and my body rock. His body is solid against my softness and i tense against his pounding. The air is hot and sticky sweet. It was waves of euphoria with flashes of madness. He collapses on top of me and kisses my neck.
"I hope i didn't hurt you," He says while lighting two cigarettes. " I've just needed to touch you for so long.I was nervous.You're beautiful." He kisses my forehead, smiles, and licks my nipple. He is an astonishing specimen of the human male. We've just started off, and im scared. Scared of what i feel and how to not show it. i take a long drag from my cigarette and i smile.i touch his face.
"That was awesome. High five." I breathe out.Lifting my hand to meet his into the traditional High Five. He drives me home and he holds my hand the whole way. He tells me he wants to do everything right so we can be together. That he has to get 'some things' squared away.I know he's talking about his girlfriend.I feel bad, i feel sorry for her. Most of all i knew i would end up just like her.

We both have work tomorrow.I'm thinking of how im going to hide the ginormous smile when i walk into the building. I sleep on it, preparing myself for the shit people will say. My phone buzzes, I havent even taken off my shoes yet. " Ur awesome. have a good nite. ;)" I reply with a happy face and go to sleep.

" Oh my god, you fucked him didnt you?!" Amy yells from across the back of the restaurant.
I immediately blush and turn to put my purse away. I go straight to my register and clock in. I look through the main window and my heart flutters. He's parked in front of the restaurant and walking towards the front door, staring right at me.Smiling while taking a hit of his cigarette. He flicks it onto the sidewalk, exhales, and opens the door. I freeze, half smiling but screaming inside. He walks past me, winks, and clocks in. Amy stands next to me as i package cheese and pepper packets.We look out the window, avoiding eye contact, trying not to laugh.
Finally, she bursts, "How was it? Is he good? how big was his dick? did it last long?"
I laugh and tell her i dont know what she's talking about.She's not convinced.She knows we had sex.Everyone does.They can tell by the way we're playfully avoiding eachother.I could never live down the fuck-on-the-first-date jokes. I didnt care what they said.I was drowning in this man and i didnt want to be saved.

We would text every day, all day if we could.I would spend the night at his house after late nights at work. We would party with his brothers, my brother too. Everything fit just right. We were craving to be closer to eachother.To be able to see eachother more often. We went to parks on our off days, walked on trails, climbed trees, and rode swings. He was the Yin to my Yang.I was grateful for him, i adored him.
The next time we had a date night, i rented a hotel room. It felt so nice to sleep next to him and not be bothered.We didnt have to worry about someone knocking on the door or being seen naked. I told Him i loved him and he didnt say it back. He said he couldnt say it without feeling fair to me.My eyes tear up and he grabs my face.
"That doesnt mean i dont love you babe, it just means i cant say it without it being all the way right." He whispers.I can barely hear him, but it felt like he was yelling at me.He is all i've ever wanted in a mate.He's everything and then some, he had already stolen my heart.He wasn't even mine.We held eachother, unsure of what to say next.We fall asleep and the next day he said it was done, that he wanted me to be his and him to be mine.I was thrilled, in the pit of me, i felt a darkness.
It was Valentines Day and i was driving to his house.We're going to dinner and then getting a room. The chinese food was great.He opened doors and pulled out chairs just as he always did.I would always tell him to stop but he wouldnt.He was a gentleman most of the time.We were ready to be alone again.Driving up to the hotel i tell him its the first time ive celebrated a pointless holiday. He laughs and says, "its only going to get better."
We're in the room and he's drinking orange crush with whipped vodka. I have a small drink, but im not much for alot of alcohol.I pull out a small bag.We both take our ecstacy and begin to drink more. For us, drugs and sex were meant to go together.It just feels so amazing when the effects are at the peak, as well as our bodies.We're coming as close as we can.Skin slick with sweat and alcohol. Im numb, i can feel everything, my heart is racing. I let out a moan as he presses deeper into me. I roll through a wave and cum at the same time.He thrusts stronger, telling me he loves me, commanding me to cum for him.
" i want you to cum hard for me babe.you want me to make it hurt, you want it?" he whispered in my ear with his hand around my throat.He pressed lightly, feeling my pussy clench in reaction to his power. I whined a 'Fuck Yes' and he hammered into me. The rush sweeps over me again and my legs spasm. He bites my pierced nipple and i squeal. He makes my whole body twitch, he enjoys watching me in painful lust underneath him.I give all of myself to him. He can have me any way he wants.
"Oh fuck." I exhale when he lets his hand go. The black was slowly taking over my vision, his release was perfectly timed. He pulls out and brings his cock close to my face. I take him into my mouth, sucking off our sex.
He gives me a playful tap on the cheek with the tip and begins kissing me.Licking my neck, down to my chest, sucking my nipples.My insides feel like lava.He begins to bite down to my stomach, dipping his tongue in my belly button, kissing til he reaches my pussy.
He slips his tongue between my lips, lightly stroking my clit. My honey leaks onto his tongue and he slurps it up. He sucks my clit and pushes his middle finger into my pussy and his pinky into my ass. The nerve confusion sets me off, his hand is dripping, and im rocking against his face. He flicks his tongue back and forth, my hips swaying with the motion of his mouth. I feel him force another finger inside my pink and i squirm to make room.
"you're so tight babe, i love the way you taste.ride my face." He compliments then demands.Im in love with him.He's strong but passionate.He is my other half.I roll over onto his face and begin to ride him.I grind against his tongue slowly, building up tension.Rolling my body to the rhythm of the SIlversun Pickups playing in the back ground. He grabs my ass cheeks, squeezes them and slaps. I look down into his eyes and press my pussy harder on his face.He's smiling, watching my face pout, then smile, slapping my tits and pulling at my nipples. He focuses his energy on my clit.Flicking and turning, cradling the pearl on his tongue.i shake, i say his name, i scream and collapse. He's perfect.He kisses me, pulls me off of him and holds me tight.

I’m not exactly sure where to begin here, maybe I should begin with my sister calling me and yelling at me on the phone, “what in the fuck did you do?”
Yet that doesn’t even brush the surface of anything at all. My sister knows a couple of Ukrainian women who are in the US temporarily because of the war. They’re both dating each other, they’re lesbians – totally no problems with that – they’re both very pretty too. They work for the same international company my sister works for, and my sister helped them find a place to stay. My sister invited me to come out for drinks with them, and we all had a good time. Of course as a guy I was fantasizing about these pretty ladies. I went home and fell asleep.
My sister calls me, “hey, they really liked hanging out with you too – we’re going out again.”
So I went out with them again. It was fun but I kept getting vibes from Kateryna, a dark haired, blue eyed, long legged goddess that any man would beg to fuck. At first I was thinking I was imagining things, but she kept on asking me questions.
“Why don’t you bring your girlfriend to the bar?”
“Oh, I don’t have one. Single as can be!”
The smirk she had gave me butterflies, “oh you need a girlfriend, I hook you up with Ukraine girl she’ll treat you right!”
Kateryna was a bit tipsy, and winked at me. I noticed a bit of jealousy from her girlfriend Nevena.
“Oh no need to hook me up, I’m suffering a bit of PTSD from my last relationship and I still need time to heal.”
“Oh, poor baby, you will heal,” she came over and hugged me, I could feel her perky breasts pressing into me intentionally, and then she kissed me on the cheek – leaving dark red lipstick where she kissed.
I blushed.
We all went our separate ways, I went home and went to sleep.
In the morning my sister calls, “What did Kateryna want to talk to you about?”
“Huh? Oh nothing she just gave me a hug.”
“No, she asked for your number when we left the bar I thought she’d have called you by now.”
“No, she didn’t call,” I started feeling butterflies in my stomach.
A few hours later, Kateryna called me, “Hi…”
I was nervous, “Hello Kat…”
She laughed a little, “Look the best way to get over someone who hurt you is to move on with your life. How long ago did you get hurt?”
“Almost three years.”
“You haven’t dated in three years?” She seemed genuinely shocked.
“Well…”
We talked for hours on end about damn near everything. Kat invited herself over to my place because she said she wanted to talk face to face. I was nervous – I cleaned my house before she came over.
I thought she would have brought Nevena with her but she showed up alone – ringing my doorbell. I answered it and opened the door. Her beautiful blue eyes looked right into my soul. I must have been blushing a lot.
“Oh, no need to be nervous! I don’t bite, much, well yeah I do. I bite.”
I laughed, and invited her in and asked her if she would like something to drink.
“Just water.”
She sat down on my couch and I got her water.
She smelled so good, her sweet perfume only added to my attraction to her.
I gave her a glass of water and sat down across from her in my living room chair.
We talked about relationships, she told me about how it was when she left Ukraine and how she saw dead bodies. She started to cry a bit. Kat kept trying to make eye contact with me but I’d shyly look away.
“Hey,” she said and I was drawn to her eyes.
“Look,” Kat said, “I know this is awkward for you. I know I’m in a relationship but it’s a weird relationship – it’s an open relationship. Nevena only likes women but I like men and women.”
“Oh, you’re bisexual, that’s cool!”
“Why you sit all the way over there come here!” She said playfully.
I got up and sat next to her.
She gave me a hug and I inhaled how sweet she smelled. I felt her lips gently kiss my neck and I pulled back.
“It’s okay, you don’t find me attractive I’m not like American girl, blonde hair…”
“No, no I think you’re a very very beautiful woman – way out of my league, you’re easily an 11 out of 10! It’s just I don’t want to wreck anything you and Nevena have.”
“It’s an open relationship, she fucks other women and I barely get to have some dick.”
“Oh,” was the only thing that came out of my mouth before my tongue was deep inside her mouth and my hands were groping her lovely soft breasts. She pulled her top off and unbuttoned her pants and slipped them off. No panties.
I started kissing her body, licking her tits as she moaned my name. My fingers slid into her wet pussy and it was tight as hell. Her lips latched on to my neck and I felt her teeth sinking into my flesh. My cock was bursting out of my pants as she unzipped my jeans. Kat pushed me back and slid my cock deep in her mouth. Her head bobbed up and down and I felt like I was going to explode, she knew I was about to bust and came up for air.
“Cum in my mouth!” and she started sucking again. I grabbed her hair and pushed her deeper down, and my cock pulsated hot cum deep in her throat. I laid back, catching my breath. Kat smiled and started stroking my cock with her hand.
“You haven’t had sex in a long time, no?”
“In about 3 years… I haven’t had sex…”
I felt my cock getting hard again as her sweet soft hands pulled and tugged.
“You lay back, I want to ride your beautiful dick.”
I felt the warmth of her pussy slowly taking me in. The grip her cunt had on my cock was something I’ve never felt in my life. I was worried, I didn’t have a condom on and she was riding me like no tomorrow – like a porn star in love. Her lips met mine and our eyes locked.
My hands cupped her giggling tits, her pussy pumped up and down taking me in deeper, gripping me pulling me.
Kat’s body shuttered in ecstasy as she came all over my cock, her juices dripping down my testicles and she collapsed on top of me. My arms wrapped around her slim waist as my cock still remained in her.
Kat kissed me on the lips, “your turn… I want all of you inside of me.”
Her hips began to swivel, her pussy clenched tighter on my hard dick.
“I can feel how hard you are in me,” she gasped, as I watched my cock sliding in and out of her.
“Ohhh cum in me! Cum in me please,” she begged.
I couldn’t help it. I couldn’t pull out of this beautiful woman, I wanted more of her…
I erupted inside her, it was the most I’ve ever cum in my life. It felt like I came for five minutes, ejaculating over and over. She moaned with excitement as she pumped every last drop of cum out of me and into her. I came so much I was dripping out of her filled pussy. She felt how much cum was in her and she laughed a bit.
“That’s a lot of cum!” Kat laughed, “I’ve never seen so much!”
I didn’t want to ask if she was on the pill, I was so out of breath. We cuddled for a little while and she had to leave. For two weeks straight every other day she’d come over and we’d fuck. I always left her satisfied. When I ate her pussy, it was absolutely the sweetest pussy I’ve ever tasted. My ex’s pussy was bitter, fishy – Kat’s pussy tasted like cotton candy and smelled like roses. I hate to say it but with her charming personality and perfect body – I fell in love.
It was right after New Years, on the second (which was yesterday) my sister called me.
“what in the fuck did you do?” my sister asked angrily.
“What are you talking about, Kat? They’re in an open relationship and she was the one who initiated everything!” I told her.
“Well, I’m glad you’re so calm about becoming a father!”
“Wait what? Kat didn’t tell me anything about being pregnant!”
“Yeah, she called me in a panic, she missed her period, took a test and it was positive, her and Nevena broke up and she’s moving out of Nevena’s apartment… “
“She doesn’t have to look for a place to live, she can live with me,” I said immediately, “I’m going to call her right away!”
And I did. Kat was a bit hesitant because she didn’t want to impose – but we had a long conversation about things. Turns out she has feelings for me too. She told me as soon as she seen me it was like she met “a rock star, I felt like I met a rock star… and I was weak in the knees, and when we made love, because that wasn’t just a fuck – that was making love… when we made love I felt you, I felt your soul and I wanted more…”
“I fell in love with you too, Kat…”
She’s moving in on Friday!
I know – it could be a bad life choice for me to do this. For all I know she’s just trying to get US citizenship… but the way she is, the way she looks at me… it feels too real.
I guess the confession here is that one of my sister’s co-workers came to the US to get away from the war in Ukraine with her girlfriend, and I knocked her up and now I’m head over heels in love with her.

My Ex Dumped Me to Go Fight In Ukraine

I know there are a lot of bullshit posts on here regarding confessions - I think I'm just writing all of this to vent.
Back when Russia invaded the Ukraine, I was engaged to a beautiful woman named Nina. Nina was born in the Ukraine, but moved to the USA to go to nursing school after she got out of high school. She was taught English in high school and speaks it very well. I first met her through a mutual friend, and we hit it off. We dated for a good 4 years and were engaged for the last 2 years. We planned on getting married in May of 2022, but Russia decided to invade her homeland.
Looking back at my relationship with her, it was always such a perfect time. We never argued, we were sexually open about our needs, and boy she could satisfy every single need I had.
She was planning on getting of birth control in April so we could fuck to our hearts content on our honeymoon (which was going to be in Cancun Mexico). She wanted to start a family with me, get pregnant as soon as possible.
When Russia invaded, it all changed. She became distant, depressed, anxious. Eventually she sat me down to have a talk.
"I need to do something that will break your heart, and mine. I'm going back to Ukraine to fight and I know you'll want to come with me, but I need to do this on my own, for my people. I'm breaking off our engagement."
I was shocked, it hit me like a ton of bricks and I begged and pleaded with her.
"I do this because I love you, and I don't want you to die," she was stern, cold.
"I'm fucking going with you, I'd rather die next to you than be left here being depressed that my fiance is off fighting in a fucking war, no fucking way, I'm coming."
It was the first time she ever hit me, the slap was hard and my lip split open. Blood trickled down my chin. Tears welled up in her eyes and she got up and walked away.
I didn't have much to say to her when she was packing, I just was stunned that it was all over.
I sat on the couch, and she came and sat down next to me. She kissed me on the lips and we fucked. It was just so odd, like she wanted just one last fuck out of me - and I gave it to her. It was the most aggressive I've ever fucked her, or any woman. I grabbed her throat, slammed my cock in her tight pussy as her legs were wrapped around me. I slapped her, spit in her mouth, and she took every bit of the abuse.
I was so angry I flipped her over doggy style and jammed it in her ass, "since we're not having a kid I might as well just cum in your ass."
She moaned with each and every thrust, her little asshole was tight. I only usually teased it with the head of my cock, but this time I was thrusting all of my dick in her. It hurt her, I could tell.
I pulled her hair, bit her neck and came deep inside her asshole. I left bruises, I left my mark.
She collected herself, got dressed and left.
She texts me every so often. She says she misses me, says she loves me and hopes that I accept her back after the war. I told her I would.
Her occupation in the Ukrainian military is combat field nurse, and supervisor head nurse.
There was a gap when she didn't contact me for a good month, and I figured she probably met some other dude and was fucking him. But she sent me a picture of her wearing a leg brace.
"War is dangerous," was what she wrote me.
It turns out she got shot three times in the leg, it shattered her Tibia and Femur in 2 different places so they had to cut open her leg and get the shards of bone and screw the rest back together. I surely thought that she'd be opting out of the war, but what she said was pretty much that she's addicted to the adrenaline of war.
"You get used to the bodies and the smell eventually. It's like you're not puking every time you see brains and guts splattered all over. You're not puking when you smell burnt flesh after a while either. I guess it's at those times I think of you, when I feel all hope is lost, I think of you. But I also realized that I'm a killer now. I've killed people. I've taken life. Russia is sending idiots here, some are just boys right out of school, young fools. The first time I killed, I cried so hard, the second time I killed my heart raced like I just won the lottery, the third time I killed I smiled. I don't think I'll ever be that sweet girl you wanted to marry... I have nightmares, bad ones of me fucking you and slitting your throat - I wake up in cold sweats, screaming. I never want to hurt you. I love you. The best outcome is me dying here. -Nina"
Of course, I write her back - text her, and email her - sometimes she responds, sometimes she doesn't. She's been gone since April of 2022, fighting in this shitty war. I've asked her if she's met anyone that she's romantically interested in. She didn't respond for a while but then wrote back:
"I'm not fucking any men, if that's what you're asking. Usually I cheat on you with my fingers, but I have found a woman's touch is pretty satisfying too. Yes, I'm fuck buddies with this girl from a small village named Lubny, her husband was killed and we bonded. She cried on my shoulder many nights and eventually for some reason I kissed her and well, I guess I'm now a lesbian. Maybe her and I will fall in love and you can hate me more for hurting you and breaking your heart. I'm a mean bitch, right? I don't mean to hurt you, but I need to see this through. I need to keep fighting for my homeland, just like you would fight for yours."
Eventually I guess the girl she was fucking around with got injured really bad and was shipped to a hospital in Poland. The last message I got from her was, "I miss your dick. I can't stand healing from this leg injury I need to be back on the front lines."
And that was it. I haven't heard from her in about a month. I've checked to see if she was killed a few times but she's still alive, she's just ghosting me.
I keep reflecting back on how we used to be, how we used to fuck - how I'd help her shave her pussy when she'd get out of the shower. How I'd eat her pussy and lick her ass, and how she'd stroke my cock and finger my asshole. I miss her perky little tits bouncing in my face as she would ride me. I miss her perfect round ass and her petite body - then come to find out the fucked up part:
She was offered a modeling position for propaganda and she's doing that now. Anyway, I guess my confession in all of this is: I confess it's time to move on and find someone else. I do love her, I always will love her - but she's so caught up in the war, and it's her life now. Not only that but her coming back to the USA and marrying me... dealing with PTSD and all kinds of shit with her would probably kill our relationship anyway. She's changed as a person. The war seemingly has aged her 10 years. She's cold. I'm mad, sure. Anyway. That's that.
Well, not really. I met another woman who is sweet. I told her about Nina and she understands. This other woman wants to date me full time - we've fooled around. I guess my next move is to tell Nina I've met someone else and wish her luck... but of course that will really hurt for me to do. Nina has obviously moved on with her life, choosing war over me.

So I confess that this fantasy came from my head...

Sitting at the end of the block I could see the driveway of the boy's parent's home. It was about two hundred yards down the little street, and I was excited to see the boy peek out from the driveway and walk towards the car. I had brought a small camcorder to record the boy's walk from his house, and also to record the boy telling me out loud that he was going to totally submit to my will twenty-four hours a day, three-hundred and sixty-five days a year, until I see fit to release him from his enslavement.

Just eleven days ago he had been a completely naive, virgin, eighteen year old boy who struck up a conversation with an older man on a random chat site just because he was horny and wanted someone to talk to.

He had no idea what he was getting himself into during that online conversation, stupidly agreeing to come to my front door with his thin body shaven totally hairless to let me use him "however I wanted to." I can still picture the boy pulling that tight black winter hat over his eyes, unknowingly enslaving himself to me. He'd probably thought that the wildest thing he was going to do that night was pull his pants down outside the entrance to my place so I could look him over through the peep-hole. As he found out almost immediately, he was very wrong

Over those ten days the boy was changed permanently. As soon as he had entered my home he was restrained, collared, and very deeply ass-fucked while blinded by the hat with his arms secured tightly with handcuffs behind his back. He was then asked if he consented to what was happening to him while being video recorded to which he responded that he was. As soon as he nodded his consent he was throat-fucked and made to drink piss while kneeling in the shower. For the remainder of those ten long days, the boy was totally restrained, drugged, abused, and manipulated by multiple men, women, and toys.

I had kept the boy blind and deaf the whole time, making the young teen wear a video headset that forced him to watch and listen to a continuous feed of severely degrading and depraved bondage porn. whenever he wasn't blindfolded and being used by anyone, he would be tied up tightly in one of many painful positions, then he would have large rubber dildos and butt-plugs taped tightly in his mouth and perfectly shaved asshole that were meant to choke and gag his throat and keep his asshole stretched wide open.

I saw the boy at the end of the driveway looking around and realized he had no idea what my car looked like, he had been blindfolded the entire time. I waited till he looked back in my direction, then flashed my lights several times.

The boy turned and began walking towards my car slowly. As he walked he hung his head, completely disgraced and feeling totally worthless. I turned on the camcorder and began to film the boy's slow walk. As I filmed my little teenage slave walking towards my car, I narrated.

�This pathetic skinny boy walking towards my car turned eighteen a couple weeks ago. That means he's legally allowed to consent to all kinds of kinky sex. This is the same boy that has appeared in all of the teen slave video I made recently. This morning, I dressed him in tight young girls clothing and put him in very uncomfortable bondage, tying him to the bed in his bedroom at his parents home just before they arrived home from a vacation they had been on since before I even met this boy."

I paused in my narration and zoomed in on the boy's ashamed face.

He had obviously been found by his parents in the tight bondage I'd left him in this morning. The look on his downturned face was a mix of shame, obedience, and fear.

I then continued to narrate the video I was making as I recorded this boy choosing completely voluntarily to contact me again, completely cementing his position as my permanent, live-in slave boy who I could treat however I wanted.

"I gave him the choice of staying with his family, or coming with me. It looks to me like he's chosen to give his life to me, but I'll ask him once he is sitting in the back seat of my car so I can have videotaped evidence that the boy is totally consenting to what I want to do to him. If anyone comes looking for him, all I have to do is show them the video, that's why I've chosen to explain all this on video.�

Finishing my narration, I continued to film the small boy walking closer to my car, the limpness in his body and the shame in which he hung his head conveyed to me that his will and his self-esteem were just about gone. As the boy walked up to my car, I reached back and unlocked the back door. He got inside the car and shut the door.

I noticed that he was wearing sweats, and wondered what exactly had happened in that house over the last few hours. I mentally reminded myself to videotape a full confession of the boy later, explaining exactly what had happened when his parents had gotten home and seen him tied to the bed wearing the tight black shirt that said �Whore� on it and the little white spandex shorts that were probably supposed to be worn by a 14 year old girl playing volleyball. They were stretched so tight around his crotch that his little shaved cock made a large bulge. I wish I could have been there to see the reaction of his mother and father.

For now, I turned the camera to face the boy. He was sitting quietly in the back seat, his head hanging low as he stared down at the floor of my car. I pointed it at him for a few moments without him noticing and filmed the small, thin teenager sitting there cold and scared, then shut it off.

�Boy, I see that you have made the right choice. I hope you know that you are totally my property now, and that all of the perverted, painful, and horrible things that I've been doing to you so far are going to continue for as long as I want. In a few moments I'm actually going to allow you to talk, so listen very carefully to what I'm about to say.�

I grabbed the boy roughly by his neck and squeezed it tightly with one hand while yanking his hair back with the other, forcing him to look me directly in the eye. In this car was the first time he had seen me without a hood covering my face. Looking at him coldly, I spoke firmly and without emotion.

�You are my possession now. I own you. You are going to do whatever I tell you to do, right?

The boy nodded his head up and down, knowing that he wasn't allowed to talk until I told him to.

�I am going to turn on this camcorder and point it at your face. You are going to look directly into it and say your full name, your age, and your parents home address.�

The boy nodded his head up and down as he listened.

�You are then going to say that you consent to become a 24/7 slave to me, and that I permanently own you. You are going to say that you like being tied up and abused by older men, and that you will let any man who wants to abuse your body have full and total access to do whatever they want to you, as long as it's OK with me. You will tell the camera that you want nothing more than to be abused and bound and fucked in your little teenage mouth and that tight little asshole of yours. Do you think you can remember that?�

The boy nodded his head.

I took the camera, pointed it at him, and turned it on. He began to talk, but his head was still bowed in shame. I shushed him, then I put my hand under his chin and raised his face to meet the camcorder head-on. In the camcorder viewfinder you could see his face being lifted gently towards the camcorder by an obviously older and mature man's hairy arm, but nothing more. This was the first time he had been allowed to speak in my presence. His voice was high-pitched and very soft, almost like a young girl's. I nodded and he began to speak.

�My name is Jesse Rogers. I am eighteen years old, and my birthday is March 3rd, 1994. My parents live at 5429 Birmingham street in Royal Oak Michigan.� He paused.

I gave him a very dark and somber look because of the pause, and then I saw tears begin to form in his eyes. It was at this moment that I knew I had total control over this little teen boy. Not wanting him to cry on camera, I smiled at him and saw a calm look enter his face. He began to speak again.

�I give my full consent to become a 24/7 slave to my master, and he now permanently owns me. I enjoy when he ties me up even though it hurts a lot and gets really scary when he blindfolds me, and I love when him and his friends abuse me and choke me and put their cocks into my throat and my asshole. I promise that every man who wants to fuck and abuse my body will be allowed to do whatever they want with me as long as it's OK with my master.�

The boy fell silent. I turned off the camera and put my large hands around the boy's soft neck. As I felt the smoothness of his eighteen year old skin on the palms of my hands, I began squeezing his throat tightly while I looked him in the eyes.

His face began to turn a dark purplish red and he started gasping for air and struggling around on the back seat, terror growing in his eyes. I held his throat tight and yelled loudly at the little teenager who was struggling not to pass out.

�You forgot the best part boy. I'm going to turn on the camera again, and you are going to look right at it and say that you want nothing more than to be totally abused by as many men as possible. Say that you want to be bound and fucked hard in your throat and asshole. Tell me that you want men to choke you unconscious while they fuck your shaved little eighteen year old body. Say that you are totally worthless, that you were born to be a slave to a man, and that you will do anything I say.�

I released the boy's neck as he began to lose consciousness and he slumped over in the seat. I leaned over the front seat and slapped the boy hard repeatedly on his cheeks and face until he fully regained consciousness and sat up in the seat. I turned the camera back on and zoomed in on the boy's face, which was now bright red from getting choked almost to the point of blacking out and being slapped so hard over and over. The boy began to speak again in a very submissive, pathetic voice.

�I want nothing more than to be totally abused by as many men as possible.�

I nodded.

�I want to be bound, and then fucked hard in my throat and my asshole.�

I felt my erection growing in my pants.

�I want men to choke me unconscious while they fuck my limp little eighteen year old body. I am totally worthless. I was born to be a slave to a man. I will do anything you say.�

With that, I turned off the camera and took the hood from the front seat. It was a very tight leather hood with only a large mouth-hole. I put it over the boy's head and strapped it tight around his neck, plunging him into the familiar darkness. I took my handcuffs and secured the boy's wrists tightly behind his back, then I took a thick leather dog collar and strapped it tightly around the boy's neck. I leaned down and attached the collar to an O-ring I had installed in the floor of the back seat. I then drove straight for home.

Arriving at my place, I parked and got out of the car, then went around the side and opened the rear door. The boy was curled up in the fetal position with his neck attached tightly to the floor. I reached in and unlatched his collar, then roughly dragged him out of the car. I walked him to my front door, opened it, and led him inside.

I closed the door behind me, and turned to face the boy. He was wearing a sweatsuit, the collar, and the hood which made him look like the perfect example of a helpless young boy. I grabbed him by the hair and dragged him roughly towards the basement.

Once we reached the basement room I got behind the boy and pushed him so his face was pressed tightly against the concrete block wall. I tugged his sweatpants down to his ankles and was amazed at what I saw.

The boy was still wearing the little white shorts I had put on him this morning! I reached down into the back of the shorts with one hand and felt my huge butt plug still in his asshole. He must have had in the entire time, so I put my hand around it and slowly began to work it in and out of his cute little bubble butt as he began shake and cry. After moving the plug around in his ass for a moment, I grabbed tightly and pulled hard.

I felt his asshole try desperately to keep the plug in, so I pulled harder until the boy began screaming and I heard a pop as the plug came out of his ass. I pulled it out of the white boy-shorts and threw it in the corner. With my other hand, I reached down into the front of the shorts and grabbed his hairless little cock. He still had the tight cock-ring on his hairless little teenage penis but it had gone kind of soft.

I knew he was still on the two Viagra, so I began to fondle him with my one hand while the other was holding his head tightly against the wall. I could feel his soft little cock getting harder in my hand and I squeezed it tighter and tighter until it was rock hard.

I could hear the boy whimpering through the leather hood, So I leaned in behind him and put my elbow around his throat, holding him tightly against me as I abused his teenage cock. Putting my lips to his ear, I whispered to him.

�It turns me on so much to see how scared you are boy. I am so glad that you chose to become my slave. I can't wait to see how the torture affects you, I'm going to do things to you that you will never forget.�

I felt as the boy's muscles became rigid, and his body began to shake.

�I'm going to choke you now. I'm going to put my hands around your neck and choke you until you are unconcious. Then I'm going to hang you by your collar from the ceiling. I am going to slap your body until you wake up from the pain, and right when you wake up I am going to force feed you the stimulants that I kept you on all week, but I'm going to give you a very high dose. After that, I am going to invite all of my friends over to have a little party. I am going to fuck your throat with a dildo until you can't breathe while my friends take turns fucking your little asshole and shoving toys inside of you.�

The boy was sobbing heavily through the hood, and as he cried I ripped the rest of his clothing off of him. Once he was nude, I unlatched one of his wrists and quickly re-latched it in front of his torso. I grabbed hold of the boy and lifted him a few inches off the ground, then attached the tight handcuffs to the large hook I had in the ceiling.

With the boy hanging by his wrists, I stood behind him and noticed that with the him hanging at this height, my cock lined up perfectly with his ass. The boy was crying loudly through the mask as I stuck my fingers into his mouth and gagged him while gathering up his saliva in my hand. I reached down and coated my hard cock in the teen's saliva, then grabbed him by the hips and slowly pushed myself into his hairless asshole as the boy cried and moaned

Once I was as deep as I could get in the boy, I took one hand and reached around the boy's smooth waist and began masturbating his little shaved cock. The boy was still crying, but I could tell he was becoming more calm. I wanted to make the boy terrified, so I squeezed his cock extremely tight as I began to fuck his asshole as hard as I could. The boy began flailing around and sobbing louder, and as I fucked and groped the teen I took my other hand and brought it up to his neck.

As I fucked the boy brutally, I began to choke him by his throat, stopping his airflow and sending his body into a state of panic. I was getting very close to cumming, so I choked the boy with both hands as tightly as I could and felt his body begin convulsing. As he struggled and shook, I felt his asshole begin to tighten around my cock every time he tried to breathe. As his asshole convulsed around my cock, I felt his body begin to grow limp.

Just as the boy was making his last attempts to breathe, his asshole clenched tightly around my cock and I couldn't hold back any longer. I gave the boy's throat a last squeeze and felt his body go slack as I pumped my cum deep into his eighteen year old ass. With the boy unconscious, I slowly pulled out of him, then grabbed a large leather belt and began slapping him all over his body. When he woke up, I wanted every inch of his body to be in excruciating pain, so I spent a good ten minutes whipping the boy's hairless body as it hung from my ceiling.

By the time I was finished, the boy had dark purple welts running up and down his entire body. I took a few pictures of the boy, then went upstairs to print them and put them in the mail to be sent to the boy's parents. Along with the pictures, I had previously written a well though out thank-you note to this boy's mother and father. I read the letter to myself out loud.

�Dear Mr. and Mrs. Rogers,

Thank you so much for raising such wonderful son. He is everything I could ever want in a teenage boy-slave. I have included several photos that I have taken of your son since he left your home to live in my basement and be a fuck-toy for my friends and I. He will be kept in severely painful bondage whenever he isn't having his throat or his asshole fucked, will be permanently collared.

I hope you enjoyed finding him when you arrived home from your vacation. Being tied up in your home was entirely his idea by the way, he didn't know how to tell you his true feelings about his love of submission so he decided it was best if you just found out accidentally.

He is mine now. I am going to abuse your son in every way I can think of. I'm going to put a plastic bag over his head and tape it tightly around his neck, then watch as he struggles to breathe. I'm going to take him to an adult movie theater that I know of, and I'm going to chain him by his arms and legs to a small table, then videotape different men fuck him in his ass until he screams. When he screams, a man will shove his cock deep into your son's throat and hold it there as he gags and slobbers all over it. I am going to attach muscle stimulators to your son's shaved little teenage body and turn the electricity all the way up. I can't wait to see his little body tied tightly to a table, convulsing as the stimulators torture his weak muscles until he can't even stand. I am going to take your son to Mexico with me the next time I go too. I've been wanting to make him fuck different things, and I know some men in Mexico that can help me with that.

Anyway, thanks again for raising the best slave a man could ever want, I will use him well.

Sincerely,

Master

Now this is an odd one, and a bit complicated, I will try to explain.

I have a woman working for me, a sort of right hand (wo)man. Now listen to this, besides being hot, she is my sister in law's best friend, so she is friends with my wife, while in the mean time, she used to be in a 7 year long relationship with my best friend, who is a godfather to my kids.

Of course, no one in his right mind would try anything with her, so neither would I, even though I have thought of her that way, more than once. It is her younger sister (she is 37, her sis 33), who we all know.

She is, and I can't point this out more bluntly, a 10. Just a 10.

Luck had it, that we found ourselves at the same pool party, in the mountain resort I have a condo in, I won't go into boring detail, but I was there with some people I know, she was there on some kind of a work seminar, and decided to crash that party with a co worker.

Her friend got lost somewhere, so she stayed with me, since I was the only person she knew, and we were drinking, joking, and I couldn't get my eyes off of her body. We ended up in a pool, and started messing around, like a bunch of kids, I used the opportunity to press against her body, and she didn't mind. In a minute, I had a full on erection, made sure she felt it pressing against her during our "messing around", and she pressed back.

I didn't want to lose the initiative, so I called her up. We were in bed in under five minutes. I licked her cunt and ass, and oh my God, it tasted like heaven. She came, while moaning loudly. I was up, ready to jump on her, when she got on her knees, and took it in her mouth.

I had never gotten a bj from a 10, I wanted to fuck her, but it felt so good, and it looked perfect, since she was maintaining eye contact, and I didn't last long.

She hit the shower immediately, and I was left there, with an emerging second boner. When she got out, I came on to her again, but she said no. Why? "It would be too much".

And she just left.

It has been more than a few months since then, and I wanted to make some contact, find some answers, and eventually, I saw her in the city, and stopped her.

She thinks it was nice, that nothing wrong happened, but that we can't go further, for the sake of everyone around us.

And that is true. Yet, I still masturbate to the memory of that night, and I think I will never stop.

This is a continuation of my ongoing experience playing Vampire the Masquerade LARP. The first part can be found here: http://mlps.pika777.eu.org/V1F573CA
Kevin texted me that he was running a few minutes late picking me up to go to the LARP. My heart was beating, I haven’t seen Megan in a month, I was craving her. I’ve been in constant contact with her, getting to know her in real life but since she’s married to an abusive alcoholic asshole cop we keep things on the down low and only communicate through email. She won’t see me outside the LARP in fear that her husband would hurt me, in which learning more about him I’d most likely turn up dead somewhere if he ever found out I was nailing his super-hot wife. I told my wife about the entire situation, she didn’t really like hearing about it all because she likes to keep things separate to keep jealousy at bay.
“You’ve got a bit of a crush on her don’t you?” She asked.
“Well you’re in love with your girlfriend, so I’m sure it’s a natural thing,” I told her.
“I know, I don’t mean to sound jealous it’s just that women don’t like sharing their men. Have fun tonight, I’ll be with my girlfriend we might watch a movie since she’s on the rag.”
I texted Kevin and told him not to bother picking me up that I would meet him at the warehouse (if I wasn’t too busy fucking Megan’s brains out). He replied, “don’t forget your teeth!”
I purchased a set of vampire teeth online that were pretty cool. They looked real, but were nothing like Megan’s hand crafted porcelain teeth.
I arrived at the warehouse where the game takes place, I was nervous as fuck. People remembered me and welcomed me back. A chunky pale white girl with a black corset walked by me and was spilling out of her top, areolas partially showing, she noticed me watching her tits jiggle as she walked and smirked. An African American woman had her arm around her oriental girlfriend, they kissed and laughed. The air was perfumed with candles of various scents, guys ogled at ladies of various sizes and shapes. Sex was in the air. In the distance grunts, moans and screams of passion were already underway and the game didn’t even start yet. A guy in a black trench coat was squeezing some large tits on a chubby woman as she giggled about it. Two BBW’s were licking each other’s tongues. The debauchery was real.
I had my character sheet, I was ready to play but I really wanted to see Megan. I walked around and people watched, the wine was flowing freely and the game was going to start soon. They’d have a briefing for sure about what the scenario would be tonight. A skinny flat chested waif with long legs strolled by me, she had long blond hair down to her ass, black eye shadow and black glossy lipstick. She was dressed to fuck, with a low cut black v-neck shirt and no bra you could easily see her nipples poking at the fabric. Her pants were made out of sheer material, completely see through. The only thing stopping anyone from seeing her pussy was the thong that covered it. Damn, 8 out of 10 I’d say.
I looked around for Megan, nervous that she wasn’t going to show even though every email we wrote to each other lead up to this reunion of our souls touching once more. I felt a hand grope my ass and squeeze. I turned around quickly to see her, a woman that seemingly had no flaws; Megan. Her painted dark red lips smiled as I leaned in to kiss them. My arms wrapped around her slim waist and I brought her close to me. Our tongues met in a furious passion, the pent up sexuality between us was unreal as if this was the only reason we showed up – and for me, it kind of was the reason. Sure, I could find some other woman to stick my cock inside but Megan touched my soul.
I pulled my tongue out of her mouth and looked into her cold blue eyes, “hello beautiful,” I murmured.
“Hi handsome, I missed you!” She hugged me, and I told her that I missed her in the most horrible way.
“Careful, it sounds like you’re falling in love,” she chuckled and smacked my ass.
“Maybe,” I admitted.
“We can ask the King to get the priest to marry us, which would be kind of fun. It’s a whole ceremony; I’ve seen people do it before.”
“Wait, vampires have priests?” I said with a disbelieving smile.
“Of course we do silly Brujah!”
We talked to the King and he asked us if we were sure about getting married and we both said yes. He stated that it did require blood from both of us, and I agreed to it still. The ceremony was pretty long and I don’t exactly remember everything that was said verbatim but I’ll convey what happened from what I remember of it.
There was a chalice on a fake alter, and a ‘dark priest’ that was the vampire priest who did the ritual.
“Today we are to join these two souls together in marriage, a union that will surpass our immortality here upon this earth!” The priest filled the wine goblet with sweet cheap dark red wine (sangria?)
A candle was placed upon the alter.
“Flesh to flesh, spirit to spirit, blood to blood I bind you both,” the priest put a needle in the flame of a candle and then proceeded to hold it in front of Megan.
“Do you take *my name* to be your husband, offer up your spirit, offer up your blood,” he handed her the needle and she poked her finger with it. She dripped a few droplets of blood into the chalice.
The priest handed me the chalice, “drink of her spirit, bind with her blood,” I took a sip of the wine.
“Do you take Megan to be your wife, offer up your spirit, offer up your blood,” he walked over to Megan, took the needle and put it into the candle flame for a few seconds and walked back to me. I took the needle and stabbed at my finger, yes it hurt! I let the blood drip into the chalice and Megan drank it. It felt a little uneasy at this point because this really seemed like some kind of magic ritual.
It’s almost like that panic a guy feels when he’s like, “holy fuck I’m actually getting married.”
The priest asked if anyone objected to our union, no one answered.
“When we touch, when we make love, we do not only embrace the body. We touch the spirit as well. The union of flesh is sacred and beautiful, but the union of souls is forever. Even if death separates you, this bond is forever! Nothing is more eternal than a vampire’s love.”
“May no earthly power destroy your union, may your sacrifice bind you spirit to spirit, flesh to flesh! Everyone bears witness to this rite! Your hearts know that you two are wed, Kiss and show us your passion!”
Our lips embraced, her tongue upon mine I was immediately erect. I felt her hand stroking my erection through my pants. I wanted to be inside her badly. I wanted to take her right there in front of everyone.
“Go forth in darkness and in light!” the priest concluded.
“Forever!” chimed the vampires gathered around us.
Megan looked in my eyes, I was wondering if she felt what I felt like maybe we just actually go married for real in some kind of dark ritual.
“Husband, I need your energy inside me, it’s time for the honeymoon!”
She grabbed my hand and led me off to her lair. She lit a candle and smiled at me.
“Don’t be nervous, hubby!” she laughed.
She started unbuttoning my pants as I kissed her lips, I cupped her tits in my hands and started to untie her corset. This time she didn’t have a miniskirt on but a long flowing black dress. I let her corset fall to the ground as her soft perfect milky white breasts were exposed before me. I pulled her dress off with ease, and she didn’t have any panties on. My fingers plunged inside of her already dripping wet warm pussy. She moaned and bit my neck with her sharp fangs. I gripped her petite body and could feel my nails piecing her flesh.
She pushed me back, “hold on,” and she reached in her mouth and took her fangs out. I did the same.
“I want to make love to you,” she whispered. I was speechless. I didn’t know what to say.
“I don’t want to fuck you, I want to make love to you because… I think, no. I know I love you,” she said looking me dead in the eyes. I felt it. I felt it too. Holy shit.
My hands cupped her pale face as our eyes locked together, our souls were indeed touching, merging (hey, that is what it felt like). Her red lipstick was because of our kisses but her lips were still perfectly beautiful, her beautiful raven black bobbed hair glimmered in the candlelight. Her naked body was before me, my erection wasn’t driven by lusting for this woman it was driven by wanting to be one with her completely. For fucks sake, I was in love.
I paused, I wanted to tell her but I didn’t want her to think I was just saying it to say it because of what she expressed.
“I felt you pull at my soul the first time I met you, I want more of you, even in my emails to you I’ve expressed that I wanted you out of this game. I don’t want any harm to come to you because of me, because of your husband, I just want to love you and be in your life.”
A tear streamed down her face.
“I love you Megan.”
Her hand encircled my cock as she got on her knees. She began stroking me and put me inside her warm mouth. She swallowed me whole, deep down. I felt her tongue lick my balls and she worked her way back up my shaft. Her head bobbed up and down as I throbbed inside her mouth. I could feel the precum oozing from me, and she licked at it. I dropped to my knees and kissed her on the lips; I pulled her against me and felt her warm body upon mine. I gently laid her down, and began sucking on her beautiful tits. My tongue worked its way down to her navel, to her inner thigh. I gently pushed two fingers inside her, she gasped. My tongue lapped at her swollen clit as her body shivered in delight.
“Yesss..” she moaned, as I continued. My fingers gently massaged her, working in and out as I licked and sucked on her. It took a good 20 minutes until she was bucking wildly with an orgasm. Her juices flowed all over my hand as she came. She screamed my name loudly and I fingered her faster and faster until she couldn’t take anymore.
“HOLY SHIT STOP!” she giggled.
I stopped and kissed her lips, “you taste so sweet, and honestly how the hell do you take such good care of it? Most women have that fish odor and it doesn’t taste sweet at all. I don’t mean to get personal but I could go down on you for hours on end!”
Megan laughed, “I’ve been told that before and I think it’s just my body chemistry, I don’t douche if that is what you’re asking.”
“Oh, not at all,” I kissed her lips and turned her around so she was facing me doggie style.
“I can’t wait for you to fill me up,” she moaned as she felt my erect cock sliding inside her tight pussy.
“You’re so damn tight!” I began moving in and out of her as her ass started to synch with my thrusts. I felt her pussy tighten around my shaft and her wetness drip from my nuts. Who the hell was this woman that knew how to satisfy me like this? Her perfect white ass pumped up and down as I slammed into her from behind. My thumb massaged her anus as she moaned with pleasure, I wanted to lick that tight little asshole but I didn’t want to pull out of her, it felt too perfect. The harder I thrust into her, the louder she moaned. I felt her hand go between her legs and she fingered her clit.
“Fill me, cum with me,” she panted as I felt my nuts getting tighter and tighter, ready to release my seed inside her gloriously tight pussy.
“I’m going to cum Megan, I’m going to cum inside you my love,” I panted as I felt all of my nerves explode in ecstasy. Load after load sprayed deep inside her, jets of hot white cum exploded over and over as she bucked her ass up and down, milking my cock with her womanhood. I collapsed on top of her, I almost passed out. I seriously have never cum that hard. I moved to the side so I could cuddle with her instead of having my dead weight smothering her from behind. She buried her face in my chest, I felt her fingernails lightly caressing my chest.
“You’re a beautiful man,” she said, “you sure came a lot. It’s oozing out of me, I wish I could keep you all inside me.”
Now, I’ve had sex with women, strangers even. Usually when I guy is done busting his nut he just wants to rest, get up and leave, or have the woman leave. I didn’t want that at all. I wanted to lay there with her; I wanted to take it all in. I didn’t want it to end. I felt cum dripping from my cock, and she noticed it too. She put me inside her mouth, I could feel her tongue rolling around the head as she sucked up all the cum. I was hard again. At my age, this is quite a feat. She smiled and climbed on top of me, sliding my dick inside her cum filled pussy.
She started riding me as I watched her tits bounce up and down. She looked me in the eyes and told me she loved me, and that she never wanted it to end. I felt her pussy clench me as she slammed down and started bucking ferociously. She was cumming, AGAIN. I grabbed her waist and held her in place as I slammed my cock harder and harder inside her as she came. She screamed and collapsed on top of me, her perfect tits softly resting on my chest. I kissed her lips and felt her saliva drip into my mouth as she started moving up and down again. I grabbed one of her tits and started sucking on it. Her tits are so fucking soft and perfect!
“Cum in me, give me your energy, give me more of your seed,” she panted.
I did, I came again. I have never came twice during sex, not even in my sexual prime. Sure, I’ve masturbated and came multiple times, but not with a partner, not inside a pussy. The orgasm wasn’t as intense as the first, but I still dropped my load deep inside her. Her pussy was filled with me, there wasn’t any way there was a part of her vagina that was free of my sperm. I fell asleep with her on top of me. She fell asleep on my chest. We woke to a knock on the door.
“Are you both finished making vampire babies? We have to close it up!”
We both hurriedly got dressed. She didn’t have any underwear, and I was leaking down her leg.
“I hope you don’t get in trouble,” I told her as we both laughed about the seemingly endless stream of cum cascading down her leg.
“He’s on duty and I’ll take a bath when I get home, he won’t be home until 8 A.M.”
I looked at the time on my phone, it was 4:30 A.M. Usually everything is finished up by 4 A.M. Whoops.
“Can we meet outside of the game?” I asked Megan.
“Yes, but if we fuck up…” she reminded me.
“I know, we will just communicate through email. “
We cleaned up the room a bit and left. I kissed her good night, we expressed our love to each other.
“Good night, husband,” she said with a sly smile.
"I'm up for threesomes only with another woman, but your energy, your cum belongs inside of me and no other. Yes your 'other' wife too, but if you want a threesome with another woman I can do that with you too. I'm yours now, and you're mine." I kissed her again.
“Good night, wife,” I told her as I walked to my car.
I never did see Kevin the entire time I was there. I didn’t role play at all that night (except for the wedding).
I contacted Kevin a few days later and he said he showed up, did the orgy and had some drama with a girl who thought that he got her pregnant. I guess this chick Kelly who plays let Kevin cum in her and she isn’t on birth control. According to Kevin, Kelly is married and has two kids already so he’s freaked out that it is his kid. Kelly wants Kevin to pay for an abortion and is seemingly blackmailing him for the money by threatening to tell her husband about him. I told Kevin that Kelly is bluffing because she isn’t going to put her family at risk over fucking some guy at a LARP, so I told him to tell her to fuck off and deal with it. Hopefully the right advice, but Kevin is in panic mode and will most likely front the money for the procedure. My point to Kevin is this: Kevin is single, not attached – who really fucking cares if Kelly tells her husband about them fucking? Kelly spread her legs, she’s fucked other guys at the LARP too – so it could be anyone’s child including her husbands.
I’ve been in contact with Megan via email. We’re going out on a date when her husband is working the night shift. We will be out of his precinct and go to a suburb that is about 30 miles away from where we live. That way we won’t know anyone and can have a lot of fun. My wife does this with her girlfriend because she doesn’t want family members to know about her being bisexual.
I’ll still go to the LARP with Megan, it’s where we met and I want as much of her as possible. The chart that is from 1-10 on how pretty a woman is, Megan is off of that chart – she’s goddess status.
When I got home, I found my wife sleeping nakedly wrapped in her girlfriends embrace.

I confess I've been fucking a homeless woman for the past 5 days, and have been paying for her cheap hotel room, buying her food too.
It all started last Friday on the 11th of June. I went to the store and this woman was on the sidewalk, her head between her hands looking down at the ground. She had a small sign that read, "hungry and homeless please help." She had dark brown hair, tan skin - and from what I could see a nice figure. She looked to be in her mid 20s, and I approached her, put $5 in her cup and turned around to go inside the store.
I heard a soft, "thank you."
Not looking back I casually said, "no problem, I hope things get better for you."
I went in the store and bought some items, but also thought I should get her something to eat too. So I did. They had sub sandwiches for $5, and I got her one, plus a box of chocolate chip cookies as a desert.
I got out of the store, and she was still there, head between her hands. I placed the sandwich and box of cookies next to her and turned around to walk away.
"Why are you being so nice to me?" she asked, with her soft voice.
I turned around and she was no longer sulking, or hiding her face. She had no makeup on, but was absolutely beautiful. Her blue eyes penetrated me, and then I noticed she had a black eye and a few bruises on her neck.
"Holy shit," I was horrified, "are you okay?"
"I- I am fine. I don't need your pity. This is what happens when you hook up with an abusive asshole. Thank you, god bless you for helping me."
"Look, whoever did that to you..." I searched for the right words, "I hope you don't have any contact with them anymore."
"I don't, that's why I'm homeless. I don't want to go to a shelter, I tried that and someone stole everything I had."
Someone walked by smoking a cigarette, and she asked to bum one.
"Get a job," the guy mumbled.
I pulled out my wallet, "here's two dollars for a cig."
He stopped and pulled a cigarette out and gave me one.
"Be more empathetic," I told him. He shrugged and walked away mumbling under his breath.
I handed her the cigarette, she already had a lighter and with a tiny flick of her thumb it was lit.
She inhaled it deeply, and I noticed she seemed far off and distant for a second as if she was thinking of a better time.
"Not too many people give a fuck about people like me..." she said.
"I try to - but the way society is, well we're all pretty much fucked." I told her.
"Yeah, well you probably got a white picket fence and a house, and me - well I make a lot of bad decisions, as you can tell." She lifted up the cigarette gesturing that smoking was one of them.
My dick started thinking for me at this point. She was pretty, had a nice body, nice tits. Her face was rounded with nice cheek bones. She was a bit dirty. Her shirt was stained, and she obviously wasn't wearing a bra. Her jean shorts were faded and ripped.
I was attracted to this woman, and blurted out, "If you need a place to stay..." I stopped myself. I didn't know her, and certainly couldn't invite her back to my place.
She looked me in the eyes and I could tell she was about to cry.
"If you need a place to stay I could get you a hotel for a few nights. Get you some food, try to help you get on your feet. Help you apply for jobs."
She smirked as a tear rolled down her dirty face, "No. I don't need you to be my savior. I'll be okay, really."
"I'm not looking to be your savior, nothing like that. I try to help people as much as I can. I don't have anyone in my life that I have to pay for, I'm a 38 year old loser to be honest. Sure I have a good paying job, I have my own place - but... well. What do I have to show for it."
"You have a house, probably a wife, kids..." She said looking down at the sidewalk.
"I don't, that's what I mean - I don't have anything to show for all of my accomplishments... so if I can help you, it makes me feel better about my life. Understand?"
She put her cigarette out on the sidewalk, grabbed her backpack and got up. She was sexy, with toned legs, nice hips, perky full breasts - her nipples poking through her stained shirt. If she took a nice hot shower, she would clean up well. Perfect 10 in my book.
"I'm in a bad situation, I guess I need all the help I can get at this point."
We walked to my car and I opened the door for her, she laughed a little.
"And they say chivalry is dead," she said as she shut the door.
I got in and started my car. I knew there was a cheap hotel a few miles down the road. We had a bit of small talk, she said she went to college for finances but dropped out because she met her ex that she 'fell madly in love with,' but that the relationship turned out to be a complete nightmare.
I asked if she had parents, or siblings that could help her out, and she got pretty quite.

"When I was a teen, my family went on a road trip that I refused to go on. They didn't even leave the city and their car was hit by a drunk driver. I lost my mom, my dad and my brother. The police showed up at the house and that's how I found out. So I got put into the foster care system until I reached 18... then I left. No aunts or uncles, nobody. Grandparents passed when I was a child, I don't remember them. I'm all by myself, and I have been since my parents died. My foster parents were loaded. They paid for all of my college, but when I dropped out because of my ex, they pulled all their funding and disowned me... which is completely understandable but I just can't forgive them for turning their backs on me. I know I'm not even their own flesh and blood, so they didn't even need to pay anything after I left."
I didn't say anything. I felt bad for her. She was completely alone.
We got to the hotel, $55 a night, which wasn't bad. I could surely afford to house her there for a few days.
I went in and paid for 5 days. With tax it was just under $300. I got the key and went back to my car and handed it to her.
"It's all yours. Just don't trash the place okay?" I said laughing.
She laughed, "Hey you're welcome to come in, I like talking to you. I haven't talked about this shit in a very long time."
My dick woke the fuck up, "Sure, it's good to get bad things we've experienced out of our systems. I'd be happy to talk to you about anything you want!"
We went to the designated room and she unlocked it, she went in first and I followed her.
Someone had the air conditioner cranking full blast, and the room felt like it was 50F degrees.
She turned it off, then turned around towards me.
"Look at me, inviting a guy to a hotel room and I don't even know his name..."
"I'm Jason, nice to meet you..." I left it open because I didn't know her name either.
"Judy," she said as she plopped her backpack on the bed. She opened up her backpack and pulled out some red and white underwear and walked over to the sink. She turned on the water and soaked them, using soap to scrub them.
"Ugh, I barely ever get to wear clean clothes - so I do my best to keep at least my underwear clean!"
"I mean, yeah - I'd probably do the same thing too if I was in your situation."
She stopped washing them and hung them over the ledge of the counter near the sink to dry. Judy tried to fix her hair up in the mirror as best she could, but she really needed a brush.
"Hey, if you want I can buy you a brush or whatever... do you need anything else?"
She paused and looked in the mirror at my reflection still standing by the door.
"Am I a kept woman now? Are you going to buy me all these things and keep me locked away in your tower?" She seemed a bit agitated.
"No! I'm not like that, I just wanted to help you out. Look, I'll let you be - I just really understand how things can really get bad."
I turned to open the door, "Take care of yourself, ok?"
"Hey wait, I'm sorry... I'm just... No one has ever tried to help me like you have... tell you what, you can get me deodorant and a brush. Maybe some red lipstick and some blush? A toothbrush and toothpaste? See, I'm getting greedy now." She was smiling.
"Ok, consider it done!"
"I'm going to take a shower, clean up - can you go get that stuff? I'd love to sit down and talk to you more."
I did. I went to a store and got her everything she asked for. I thought about getting a pack of condoms but then thought there wasn't any point. I was there to help her, not fuck her. Yes I wanted to fuck her but given she was abused, she's probably not going to want to have sex. So about 25 minutes later I was back at the hotel room, and knocked on her door.
She opened the door, her hair was still wet, she changed her shirt to a black shirt that revealed a lot more cleavage, and I could see a perfect outline of her tits. Her nipples were very obviously erect. She also changed her pants to jogging pants. She smelled of hotel room soap and shampoo. Her eyes caught me checking out her tits, but she didn't say anything at all. She was very beautiful all around.
I went in and sat down in the single chair that occupied the hotel room. She bounced on the bed and found the TV remote on the side table, clicking the TV on. She flipped through some channels and then turned to me, ignoring the TV.
"So what's a nice guy like you single for? I mean not that I'm any catch or anything like that... but honestly - no girlfriend? No wife? What's up with that?"
"Judy, sometimes life throws bullshit at you, ya know?" I said, kinda looking down, a bit embarrassed about being single.
"I was engaged once. I was going to marry someone but she decided she liked a fat tow truck driver instead... so one day I came home early from work and this fat greasy bearded ugly dude was fucking my fiancé, right on the bed. She yelled at me like it was my fault. Her tow truck driver fuck buddy got off her and charged at me, so I got into a huge fight with him. He fractured 2 of my ribs, I busted his eye socket and jaw. Cops came, he was arrested for assault. That was 10 years ago."
"Oh damn Jason, I'm so sorry. People are such assholes."
"That, they are."
She pointed to her black eye, "see this? This is what happened to me when I caught my ex doing meth. I smelled something funny and when I found him he was smoking it. Something broke in him, idk what happened because the next thing I remember I was waking up on the floor with a pounding headache. That was a few days ago. I packed a bag and left. It's not like things were good between us anyway. He was fucking this other woman, I really didn't care because I'm bisexual and ok with open relationships, but he started paying more attention to her. Turns out she was doing heroine, and he started to do it too. Then they got into meth, and I warned him that I'd leave him if he didn't clean himself up. It got worse, and I fell out of love with him. I just stayed there because I had no where else to go, and no one else to turn to. Well, after waking up when he knocked me out I knew it was time to leave." Judy looked sad as she remembered the traumatic events.
"Hey, I'm sorry that shit happened to you, but you're safe now ok? Judy look at me."
She did.
"You are safe now," I said again.
"Hey Jay, come over here and join me on the bed so we can watch some stupid program that we don't even give a fuck about," she said wiping a tear away.
I sat on the bed, away from her.
"Get over here!" she pointed to the empty spot next to her, "damn you're so fucking shy it's cute!"
I moved next to her. She put my arm around her and snuggled into my chest. She put the remote down and looked up at me, and kissed me. I felt her bite my lower lip, and then her tongue (which was pretty long) push deep into my mouth. My tongue found hers, and I pulled her body close to mine. My cock was throbbing hard. Poking through my jeans. I didn't want to make any moves, I wanted to take things slow, out of respect for her - but she had other plans.
Her hand found my cock, she unzipped and unbuttoned my pants. She took her shirt off revealing perfect breasts. I slid my pants off, then took my shirt off as we passionately embraced each other.
She took off her jogging pants, revealing that she hadn't shaved her pussy in a while.
"I haven't fucked anyone in 6 months," she panted. I laughed and she gave me a confused look.
"I haven't fucked anyone in over 5 years," I told her.
Our lips met again, my hands cupping her breasts. They were so soft! My hand glided down to her beautiful round ass, which was just as soft as her succulent tits! She pulled away from my kiss and licked and sucked my neck. Judy pushed me down on the bed and engulfed my cock in her mouth.
She moaned as her mouth slid up and down my shaft. My hand found her pussy and I slipped a finger inside her. She was soaking wet and dripping. Judy began to ride my finger, and I put another one inside her. I felt her muscles clench around my fingers as her tongue licked and flicked the tip of my cock. Then she mounted me. When she did, she screamed with pleasure. I grabbed on to her waist, looking up at her perfect body.
"Oh Jason, yessss" she moaned.
I was already feeling like I was going to cum, it was building up and my dick was getting even harder inside her.
"Oh Judy, slow it down babe, it's been a while..." I panted.
She sped up, she tightened her juicy cunt around my cock and smiled.
"Ohhh you're going to like this Jay..." she said, sliding me in and out perfectly.
And I did. I liked it. I came so hard in her I nearly passed out. All of my nerves convulsed, I could feel each ejaculation pumping inside her, filling her."
She could feel me too, and she loved it. She kept bucking as I came, and moaned louder. My erection didn't go down and she kept fucking me. I turned her over and started drilling her missionary. I kissed her lips as her nice tits bounced to each thrust I pumped inside her. I must have cum inside her a lot, I could feel it dripping down my balls.
"Oh right there," she moaned.
So I kept pumping her in the same spot. Her body twitched and her eyes rolled back.
"JASON, I'm going to cum all over that cock!" I increased thrusts and started pumping her harder and harder, I was going to cum again, I was going to cum too!
I filled her again.
We laid down and held each other for hours.
The first thing out of my mouth, "obviously you're not on the pill..."
"Obviously," she said as if it was a stupid question.
I stayed the night in her arms. Saturday, Sunday, and Monday I fucked her and came inside her even more. I offered to pay for her hotel a few more nights, but then decided to let her stay at my place.
"Would you like to come home with me? I mean, I just am offering..."

So that's where I'm at. She agreed to give it a try, to see if it will work out. I asked her to be my girlfriend, she said yes. Today is Wednesday, she's at my house - I'm at work. She's looking for a job.
So what do you think? I've never been with a woman that is so sexy. She cleaned up really well. I've gotten her more clothes, and she puts makeup on even though I tell her she doesn't need it.

I do have feelings for her, and even my brain is teasing that I have a future with her - maybe even marriage... but I asked her something...
"Why would you even be interested in me, I'm not handsome."
"Feelings have nothing to do with looks, and honestly you're not ugly at all, give yourself some credit. Plus, I have a fetish for older guys and you fit my fetish quite nicely, daddy."
I laughed.
"No, I'm serious - it's a kink. If we're going to be together we need to be open and honest with each other. If you ever want to fuck another woman, now that we're in a relationship, we'll have to have that talk ok? Don't get me jealous, it's hard to do but being deceitful will wreck what we have."
"Honestly, you're the first woman I've been with in a very long time Judy."
SO that's where we are at rn. In some ways, I kind of hope I got her pregnant... but I'm also worried that she's gonna run back to her old boyfriend and leave me. I know it's a long story, and for that I do apologize... peace.

Not really a confession just not sure where this goes. Last year before all this madness my in-laws flew out to NY to spend time with us and the grandkids. Part of that became free babysitting for a getaway weekend. We picked a B n B in an absolute no name place in CT, sleepy town, middle of nowhere. We hit up the only restaurant in town. Wife goes to the bathroom, I wait at the bar. I hear a familiar voice behind me. She orders 2 Jameson, neat, as I'm processing she turns "What the fuck you doing here Johnny?" It's Amber, my high school ex, from CA. Whatever thought, whatever composure, gone... train completely out the fucking window and words aren't even forming as I reboot. Bartender sets the Jameson down. She hands me a glass "old times" we both down it. Almost rebooted, words forming, no sentences. "So what the fuck Johnny"... 10 years, no 15 at least, mind racing. I feel a hand on my belt, wife's voice.

"Kate this is Amber, Amber, Kate. Ambers old neighborhood". They start talking, thank God, I manage to nod when bartender motions for a second. Greeter guy walks up, table's ready. Kate wants Amber to join us. Head screaming no, one look in Kate's eyes, smile and a " yes". I got words back, sentences forming, rejected, already answered, sounds stupid, rejected, finally, good question formed... actual mouth response "How?"... even the 1950's Indians just cringed. Amber smiled " Pharma rep, HQ is a few towns over". They keep talking... Menu... food order... words coming back finally. Kate now senses my shock and Amber asks "Kate how'd you two meet?" I know the story, tried, true, romantic, gonna be a brick wall. College classes.... blah blah blah.... friends... blah blah blah... here it comes. "He had a really bad break. She really ripped him apart. It took everything to get him to date. Friends became more, love sparked, together going on 15". I saw the twinge, right cheek, Amber's now processing. She's looking now, meets my eyes, meets Kate's, back to mine. She's running numbers, ding, eyebrow just registered here it comes. " I was the ex. It broke both of us. By the time I tried to rebuild he'd moved on". Kate was braced for it. Food arrives, bad timing but I'm barely holding back laughter. My Marine DI would be proud. "Well now that it's complicated, thank you, without you I wouldn't have Kate in my life". Perfect delivery, hits both, grin and bear it emotional smiles. Almost on cue both need to use the bathroom. 3 minutes later Kate is back " she wants to fuck you... us really... asked if we were open" I had to ask "well?" I love Kate's face when we're both in sync "I said ask you, we're a couple". Amber's back. Great meal, great old neighborhood stories. Awkward as hell. Dessert is fantastic " Which cottage are you guys in?" Yeah... that wasn't subtle of her. Only 1 B n B, handful of cottages, shit she must "I'm in 4". Kate rattles off 2, now it's nightcap.

I won't bother with too much more. Lots of fun. Girls both were pleased. Multiple I'd, Amber was embarrassed after her 3rd. It was fun to finger her to the edge then let Kate set her off, tickle me Elmo, that fucking easy. Kate had never been with a woman and she totally dominated Amber.
She made Amber eat her. Made her deep throat me. He'll I gave her a throat pie while Kate kept fingering her., Made her swallow. I fucked her. Kate ate the cream pie then snowballed it back to Amber. Bitch tasted heroin juices a few times., Kate held her for a facial, glued her eyes, chin, tits... highlight was Kate telling Amber she'd take it in the ass, not asking, telling... making Amber eat her like a bitch while I did it, then telling me to cum with her. Amber O'd right after Kate. A few pumps later i blew ip up her ass. Lots of fun that whole weekend (obviously that wasn't all one night, I'm not that full).

Anyhow I ran into a mutual friend online a month later. He'd seen my mom in the store and picked up my contact. Lots of awesome bullshit. I put it on speaker. Kate said hi, told him we met Amber in CT. " No shit, was Stevie with her?" Kate an i both processing.... words.... Kate "Stevie?" " Yeah Johnny you remember Stevie a couple classes back, they got married what 12 or 13 back... 3 kids now. He's a minister, does those marriage retreats. Man you'd love hanging out with him..." Kate reached down and tugged my zipper. I chatted for a bit, she swallowed, then giggles.

The one that broke my heart became my wife's bitch for the weekend before she was sent home to her minister husband, with all 3 holes properly fucked. Now that's karma. Happy Anniversary Kate!

This is me a few years ago with my clitty locked, my ass plugged, in slutty lingerie, waiting for a gorgeous young black girl i met online to come over. She said she was into dominating and owning a sissy slave boy and would be taking the keys to my cage with her and would use my desperation to cum to make me into anything she wanted me to be.

I was dressed in a black, lace teddy, fishnet thigh high stockings, a modest pair of black heels and most importantly, a big black butt plug, trapping a few ounces of cumlube in my boypussy. I had given myself an enema and restricted my diet, so my hole was extra squeaky clean.

As soon as she came inside, she took one look at me and said "good, here, take these." and handed me 3 pills. I recognized the bar of xanax and what looked like viagra, but Before i could ask about the other one, she grabbed my wrist, pulled me into my room and shoved my onto my bed, face down. I swallled the pills, and figured I'd taken much more than that before.

"Dont fucking move." She had already noticed the cuffs at the corners of my bed and restrained my wrists and ankles. She reached under my caged clitty from behind and gave it a yank, so she could see it from the back, between my legs, and thats when she noticed my plugged ass.

She gave it a few solid smacks, and asked, "How long have you had this in your pussy?" As I opened my mouth to tell her, she grabbed the base and yanked it out of my asshole, which was incredibly painful, enough to make me scream a humiliating, girly squeal. I heard her laughing behind me... I was genuinely in so much pain, I had tears running down my face, and i could feel my hole convulsing, stretched wide open, with warm cumlube pouring out. She assured me that the pain would be temporary, and said something about being addicted to her big black cock. I was only able to mumble, "mmmhmmm."

She stripped down to her panties at the side of the bed, and teased me while I watched her rub oil all over her smooth, perfect, chocolatey skin. The scent was intoxicating, and soon I forgot about the pain in my boypussy, and tried to reach my strapped down arm out to her. I cought the waistband of her Thong, and as she backed up, her panties came down her hips a bit. She chided me and told me boys like me dont deserve pussy.

I whined, and continued to stare desperately at her beautiful glistening body, perfect round tits, proportional with an ass that id let suffocate me... legs that lead right up to a lean, panty clad groin..... my clitty was throbbing uncontrollably. She then stepped onto the bed, straddled my gaping, lubed up asshole, and said, "Pussy boy sissies like you will never get pussy again, not now, not ever. Do you understand?"

I nodded, and wiggled my ass to her, and she said, "From now on, you belong to Big Black COCK," and after a few suspiciously warm and fleshy feeling smaks around my cheeks and hole, I could feel the pills kicking in... I felt like a cock hungry whore willing to do just about anything to get off. I could feel myself slipping into a sedated, obedient, slutty mindset, and my whole body felt like it was glowing, with a soft, warm, buzz. My mind was escaping me, leaving my body to be nothing but a fuckhole sex toy for the woman on top of me, teasing my ass with her fingers and pouring copious amounts of slimy stringy lube directly into the gaping boyhole.

Then i felt a few more teasing, fleshy smacks against my hole. With what little coherence i had left I remember saying in my head, "thats one realistic dildo... mmm" and i could imagine a throbbing, girthy, veiny BBC, breeding my cunt like a real girl, trained only to cum from being fucked, serving only black cock, for the rest of my life.

Without warning, she shoved the entirety of apparently, her 11" Big Black DICK—NOT a Strapon, Not a dildo—SHE WAS A TRANS WOMAN. I had never been with a guy, and was never turned on by men or boys, and it was making me so horny and confused that I liked this... a lot.

That was her DICK tapping against my ass. A REAL PENIS. Unlike my useless caged nub, she was endowed by the Gods, and I could FEEL IT. I actually liked it... I mean, its gotta be better than a dildo, right? Why use cold, hard rubbery plastic when you can have the real deal? Well, this was the realest fucking deal I have ever made. She got to know me as a woman, and had all the aspects and traits of a beautiful, sexy, charismatic black woman, but she had a dick... And she was having her way with my helpless, intoxicated, submissive body, raping my wet, hungry fuckhole with her long, thick COCK.....

And I was in heaven, I could feel the sensation of tingling buzzing warmth, head to toe, and felt her giant BBC directly penetrating almost a foot inside me, while every inch of her massive Dick made full contact with my P-spot every single stroke.

She wasted no time, and was already fucking me at full speed, pounding my lube-filled, sloppy, gaping wet boypussy, with her grabbing me by the back of my neck, forcing my face into the bed and spanking me repeatedly. She called me all the degrading, derogatory, humiliating names ive ever heard, and then some. I felt like my entire existence was about to change forever, as she dangled the keys to my cage in front of my eyes, and told me my useless clitty is never going to be used again, and that had better learn how to have anal orgasms because that's the only way sissy slaves cum.

The viagra made my clitty strain against my cage, and i could feel a distinct stream of cummies pouring out of the tip, with more and more every thrust. The sedating effects of whatever else she gave me caused me not to notice i was moaning and saying, "yes...... yess...... fuck me........mmm"
I felt her change angles and alternated between slow, forceful thrusting, to deep, rapid short strokes of her giant cock, and I felt a strange feeling in my clitty and boyhole at the same time.

It grew into a feeling like I had to go to the bathroom, and I panicked, but I knew I didnt have to, and had just had the enema.... then it turned into a throbbing, pulsing sensation inside my ass, right behind the base of my clitty.... She was fucking my asshole relentlessly, and the sounds of her meat penetrating my pussy were like a trance. She noticed my throbbing boycunt, tensing up and spasming, "Ohhhhh who's a good gurl? Are you gonna cum, babygirl? Hmmm? You gonna cum like a slut for mommy's BBC? If you do, you're never going back to normal. You got that, bitch?"

I was too overstimulated to reply, and suddenly the sensation exploded within my inner asshole, sending waves of orgasmic ecstasy to every inch of my body. I had tunnel vision, and all the sounds around me morphed into one continuous, godlike aural sound, while i was left helplessly convulsing with my arms and legs strapped down, and i could feel a non-stop burst of cum being shot out of my clitty, squirting all over my bed and pooling between my legs, as I gave in to the single most intense and surreal full body anal orgasm, which seemed to go on, and on, and on, and on...

To this day, i have no idea if it was 60 seconds, or 60 minutes. I came so uncontrollably with a Trans Woman's BBC literally fucking the cum out of me while my mind melted, sedated and rolling on some Molly-like drug at the same time, while being forcibly aroused by viagra, making my clittly feel so tight and confined, throbbing and spurting cummies all over from within its cage, while the keys dangled from her neck, and she reminded me of the fact that I'd be chasing this experience for the rest of my life, and that she and her BBC were my only hope, and my primary goal in all of life, and wouldn't have it any other way!

All women have proven time and time again to be stupid, evil bitches! I don't understand why women never want to go out with me! I'm such a nice guy! I hold doors open for them, I keep them company when their total bastard of a boyfriend dumps them, reassuring them that the guy was indeed a jerk, and even sit patiently outside the changing room at department stores while they pick out their favorite bras and underwear, but they never see me as boyfriend material! Why does that happen? Can't they see that I'd be perfect for them because I'm so nice and caring? Why do they settle for the bad boy jerk when they could have someone like me?

But I know what the problem is. It's not me, it's those conniving sluts and bitches who are at fault! They LIKE getting mistreated! They LIKE getting their hearts broken, and then breaking the hearts of their male friends (like me) who are trying to help them and pick up the pieces! We nice guys do everything for them, and they leech off our attention as long as they need to until they can get back on their feet and back into the dating game, where those asshole jerks lie in wait to dump them again! You see, we nice guys just don't get credit where it's due, here... But let me explain myself through an example of my own experience with such a woman.

One time I was playing GTA IV, I was scoring with all of the hot prostitutes on the street, and then killing them and getting my money back when they brought my health to the max. Don't judge me: I'm a nice guy, and those prostitutes had it coming because they're whores, after all. Anyway, I was about ready to use my rocket launcher on this poor nigger like I always do when I need to blow off some steam, when this girl I've known and had a crush on for the longest time (we hang out sometimes, but she tells her friends we're "just friends") calls me in tears, asking me for help. Let's call her Bitch, because that's what she is!

Now, I've already said I'm a nice guy, so what do I do? I pause the game and begin talking to Bitch. Apparently she heard from a friend of a friend of another student's colleague that her boyfriend got a blow job from the school slut. Like every girl I've met (because they're ALL like this), Bitch threw a hissy fit and broke up with the jerk. "Score," I think, "this is the perfect opportunity to show her what a nice, supportive guy I am!"

For the next two hours, I comforted her, agreed that the guy was a stupid fuck, and that she deserved someone better. I never told her that I was the guy she was looking for, though, because I'm not disrespectful to women and vain like those other jerks are. No, I kept my mouth shut, because I knew that Bitch would realize that I cared. I figured that this time was a charm, because it can't be a coincidence that every other time I've done this to help my female friends, they didn't realize that I had a crush on them, too. "Women pick up on these things," I figured. "They're all emotionally-driven, and shit like that, right?"

I was wrong! The very next day at school, I see her in the arms of someone who I thought was a friend of mine (let's call him Bastard)! He was HUGGING her as she sobbed on his arms! My poor, innocent flower was in the arms of this until-now disguised jerk who was just after her body and not her emotions! I didn't confront them, though, because I knew that only a jerk does that, and I'm a nice guy. "She'll turn around," I told myself that night as I beat off to her profile pic on Facebook. "She'll see what a pathetic, desperate grab for attention Bastard was putting on."

The following day, I realized what a bastard Bastard really was all along. I tentatively contact Bitch on MSN, asking if there's anything I can do and if she is OK, and what does she tell me? She tells me that Bastard had consoled her and offered to take her out on a date to take her mind off her cheating ex! Bitch fell for Bastard's show of affection, when all he really wanted was her pussy, which should be mine! I'm the one who cares for her! I'm the nice guy here! With tears in my eyes, I accused her of toying with my emotions, of not reciprocating emotional intimacy with physical intimacy, and in general for not seeing what she had all along: me!

Like the bitch she is, Bitch blocked me from her MSN and didn't speak to me again. That cuntwhore! She doesn't deserve a nice guy like me anyway! Bastard's been dating her for three months now and they seem happy, but I know that she's going to get her heart broken by his jerkish ways. And guess who's not going to be there to comfort her when she runs to the phone, crying her eyes out?

It's not me that's the problem. Women are just too stupid to realize that there are nice guys like me out there who care for them. They're also so evil that they'll use up the emotion and care we devote to them, only to knock us back because they don't see us as boyfriend material, or because they don't realize that we, in fact, LIKE her like her. Worse, I've read some feminists on the internet say that nice guys like me are really misogynists, and that if I in fact cared for women and girls like Bitch, I wouldn't be pretending to be nice and acting like an asshole. What do those bitches know? I'm a nice guy, no matter what any of them say! Those women are just trying to justify their sluttish ways! "Sexual agency"? "Sexism"? "Misogyny"? What the fuck are they talking about?

God, I hate sluts, and I hate the feminists that try to paint me like I'm the bad guy here! You should all be ashamed of yourselves for making us nice guys become desperate for any kind of intimacy and stop us from losing our virginity with your calls for "gender equality" and "progressivism"! Go choke on some black guy's massive cock catch aids and die, feminist scum! Nice guys will prevail!

It all started when I had become single for the first time in nearly three years. I had dedicated three years of my life to one woman and I had done very well at being faithful even through the hard times. There were plenty of opportunities. I consider myself to be an attractive man, and being slightly above average with words I have this way of saying things that make everything sound that much more enticing. I am a liar, but I am a damn good one. More than once I have convinced a woman to love, or lust for, me through words alone. It disgusts me, but at the same time it gets me what I want more often than not. I am manipulative, but I am damn good at it.

As with any long term relationship breaking up, there was a lot of hurt. You've just spent three years with someone who already was, or had become, your best friend. You try to do the "staying friends" thing, but it never works out and you end up either never talking to each other again because it hurts too much, or you never talk to each other again because you can't stand to. In my case, it was both. It hurt a lot, and even the thought of talking to her made me so angry it would throw off my mood for the rest of the day. So in step my friends. And I have to tell you, I have a great many good friends that know very well how to distract me.

There's the booty call friend who has always wanted me and is not going to miss out on this chance she has. I am a serial monogamist and she knows it. I don't stay single for long.

Then there's the really good guy friend who invites me over for anything, whether it be to down a few brews on the front porch, play some games, or even just shoot the shit for no good reason. He's the one that's there. He's the one I depend on a lot even though he doesn't know it or feel like I am.

There's the soul mate that lives two thousand miles away, stuck in a relationship she herself has said she isn't happy with. She is trying to make things work, but the going is slow. We would be perfect together, but two thousand miles is a long walk.

There's the girl that is offering a steady relationship, but I don't want to get into one right now. I keep the flame kindled just enough for when I'm ready to take that step again, but no more.

Then there's the best friend since childhood and his wife. They have offered me a place to stay, but I don't want to do that just yet. I'm good with moving back home for a few months to get back on my feet after moving out of the Ex's place. He has always been there for me when I needed him most, and he's there for me now. They take me out to dinner, keep me entertained. Providing that distraction is invaluable and they both know it. But the wife has this way about her of having fun with that distraction. We are both flirts to the N'th degree, and my best friend finds it hilarious when we flirt with each other. But lately, or so since I have become a single man once again, that flirting seems to have increased to a fever pitch. It's not like it was before. It's more..... involved.

It was innocent enough to begin with. Always in my friend's presence, and always good for a laugh. A short reference to gay sex between my friend and I, based mainly on the fact that we joke around about it often. Then an reference to her interjecting between us, perhaps a threesome. "No," I say, "that wouldn't happen. I would steal all of the attention!" More laughs.

Then it was like a spike on the Richter Scale, we both kind of turned it into high gear. References to private time. 'What would happen if-' type things. She was growing closer every time we were around each other. We were getting to be around each other more and more often. We both knew it was innocent, but something would nag in the back of our minds that kind of doubted that entirely. It was always there, we both knew it. Then she invited me over to talk while my friend was out of town. He goes out of town quite a lot for business working for a professional show company. Suddenly I got this uneasy feeling. This was my best friend's wife inviting me over while he is out of town. I know he knows though. She tells him whenever we are hanging out and where it will be. He has joined us on occasion. But this felt... different? I had it set in my mind that I was not going to do anything and I was going to shut down any advance that might happen.

Nothing happened. We talked about it, because the tension was there. I explained that she was my best friend's wife and that nothing would ever bring me to sever my friendship just for a good piece of nookie. Nothing. She agreed, stating that she would never sleep around on him. It was just the "Game" that was fun.

By "Game", I merely mean the entirety of flirting. Many people flirt with an agenda. Whether it to be a kiss at the end of a date, or to sleep with a stranger based on suave alone. I happen to enjoy flirting just to flirt. A party that reciprocates that flirting is always preferred, because it makes both of us feel good to know that we can be found attractive. Flirting makes you feel great, and makes everything seem that much more fun. I call this the "Game"; the entire act of flirting just to flirt. No agenda to be had. No intentions of getting into anyone's pants. Just having a good time and seeing who bows out first. It's a game.

A week or two later, myself, my good friend that invites me over all the time, his fiance, my best friend, and his wife are all at a Mexican restaurant for Karaoke night. My best friend's wife is sitting next to me, and my best friend is sitting across from her. The flirting is inevitable, and it starts up almost immediately. It's an absolute blast, and I get quite a few margaritas in. My best friend gets up to sing a song, and his wife brings up the night I previously addressed. I told her how nervous I had been about coming over, and in my drunken state, with my filter switched off, I let slip that in another lifetime where she wasn't my best friend's wife, there is no doubt that I would be all over her in a heartbeat. She's an attractive girl with a great body. A man would be a fool not to be.

From then, the details get hazy but a few things I remember distinctly. In my mind, I am dead set against anything happening between the two of us. Then I feel a foot running up and down my calf from my left side. It sends a shock wave right through me and I catch my breath a little bit in surprise. I look at her and whisper stop. She does, for a while. It doesn't take long before she gets back to it, and I give her a menacing glance. She apparently finds it playful and continues, so I wait until her husband isn't looking and run my hand up her inner thigh just high enough to get my point across. She then stops, looking at me with surprise and starts laughing a bit. I play it off.

I get far too drunk to drive that night, and they took me to their place, saying they would bring me back to my car the next day. I don't remember much from that night other than some more flirting. A reference was made to her cats liking to jump onto the bed and sleep between her legs. I remember replying with something along the lines of "Wish something else could be between your legs," and she lifted her eyebrows and just gave me an "Mmmmmm" before handing me a pillow and a blanket. I lock myself in the guest bedroom for the night and take care of the raging erection I had been fighting to hide from the moment I had gotten her text in the car saying "What you did was not fair!" There was a short exchange of texts, but that was all it took.

Then we find ourselves out to dinner, just her and I once again. This happens relatively often when my friend goes out of town, just kind of a "Hey keep me company for a bit" thing. But this dinner feels slightly more intimate than the others for reasons that should be obvious. Our conversation tended to stay around sex, with her explaining that I happen to be a pretty good influence on her sex life with her husband. I asked how, and she went on to say that when I am around and I get flirty, or touchy-feely like I did the one time at the Mexican place, it turns her on to the point that she jumps her husband as soon as they get private time. I actually take a bit of pride in that. Mainly just know that I can turn someone on that much.

Once dinner is over, she asks what we should do next. He wasn't going to be home until late that evening, so we had more time to kill. She suggested a movie, so there we ended up, sitting awkwardly next to each other in the theater. I had already raised the arm rest between us, stating that I wasn't against a cuddle during the movie, but we still didn't make any move toward each other. But my hands were burning. I wanted to touch her again. I would find out later she wanted to touch me again as well. The empathy was almost unbearable in its scope, and eventually I took her hand in mine and started giving her a gentle hand massage just to occupy myself. After a few moments of this, I put her hand down on my leg, letting it rest there and I put mine on hers. We kind of looked at each other, both of us appearing very comical in our 3D glasses, and the game of Chicken was on. Almost immediately she move her hand farther inside my thigh, close to the knee but enough to get the point across. I gripped her thigh tighter in return.

Her arm was draped over mine, so my reach was slightly diminished. I was already halfway up her leg whereas she was closer to the knee. She had a head start this way, so to take things slowly I just started rubbing her thigh gently, scratching with my nails against her tight jeans. When I made a lot of slow and tantalizing movement, I saw her breath get more labored and slightly faster. I knew she was already getting turned on.

As she moved her hand farther up my thigh and deeper inside, I responded by doing much the same, a lot of the time I would grip slightly harder on her inner thigh as I got closer and closer to her most private parts. I was turned on, and it was showing but I don't think she noticed. After all, we were close to each others' forbidden zones, but neither of us had made contact yet. I was so close to her vagina I could feel the heat she was giving off and it was intoxicating. I was maybe an inch away.

I leaned away slightly, pulling my hand up her leg and ran my pinky in the crease between her thigh and pelvis, moving away before I made contact with anything in between and resumed my spot an inch or so away from her moist pussy. She responded, moving another millimeter up my leg, but adjusted her arm and hand slightly. I don't think she realized it, but when she did, I felt her finger make the absolute lightest contact with my right testicle. I wrote it off as a mistake.

In my mind, I was racing through all the possibilities and outcomes, all of the different things I could do to her, all of the vast pleasures I had learned to inflict over the years. I fantasized about taking her when we got back to the truck, both of us climbing into the back seat with its tinted windows and giving in to this madness we had been brewing. I moved my hand another millimeter closer.

She let out a very very quiet little moan, and again my mind was back to the what-if scenarios. I could run my hand over her pussy, feel it through her jeans and press firmly against her clit. I could, but I don't.

It was all a rush of exhilaration. This forbidden thing we were on the verge of doing, and yet both of us holding our ground in this horrible and torturous game of chicken we had started. My jaw was clenched shut. I couldn't go any farther. Something was holding me back. I like to believe it was guilt. I have this problem with conviction. I tend to feel guilty. I blame my morals growing up, the southern gentleman way I was always raised with.

The movie ended, and at the same time, both of us stopped our game and made ready to leave. She needed to visit the restroom, so I waited outside. When we finally exited the place and were walking to the truck, I asked "So how bad was it?", referring the wetness I had worked her into. "I wouldn't necessarily call it bad," she responded, giving me a wry and playful smile. I laughed as we got into the truck.

She had lifted the center console away and bolted into my lips before I had even gotten into the seat fully. I didn't resist. Hell, I started fighting her for domination in the kiss, jockeying for position as I adjusted myself to counter her weight pressing against me. Her hand bolted down to my crotch, where I was already well on my way to another erection and she gently coaxed it into full being. I grabbed a handful of her hair, pulling her higher as I returned the favor and got my other hand against the crotch of her tight jeans. She was so wet I could feel the moisture through the denim. Logic and Reason had come to a boiling point in their war within my subconscious, and logic had just made the final killing blow. I was doing this. Fuck the consequences.

We found ourselves clamoring over the seats after we moved them forward, giving as much space as we could in the back seat before stumbling back. As we did so, both of us were fumbling with our clothing, half tearing, half removing them as carnal instincts began to take full effect. Once we found ourselves in the back seat, I put the center console, a leather box type deal, about a foot and a half wide, back down and forced her onto it, pants off, panties lost somewhere along the way. I lifted her legs high, burying my mouth into her with a fiery vigor I hadn't used since my teens. She tasted fantastic, practically leaking her juices all over my chin and into my beard. I just kept lapping up everything I could, teasing and nibbling, sucking on the clit then flicking my tongue over it quickly and heavily. Her tits were hanging out, the D cup bra also lost in translation somewhere alongside her panties. I hadn't even caught their color or style in the process of removing them.

"Fuck me," she moaned. "Gladly," I said before lifting her up, turning her over so her chest was resting on the console. I sat back on the back seat, taking my rod in my hand and guiding it into her waiting hole. She sat down and stayed there for a moment, clenching around me before she came almost instantly. I grabbed her hips and pulled her as far down as I could, shoving myself into her as deep as possible. I felt her cervix pressing against the head of my cock. She seemed to like it, but it may have been the orgasm too.

After letting her get the first rushes of her orgasm, I began using my arms to raise and lower her hips, forcing her to ride the rest of her orgasm out. There were people walking around the parking lot, but we were near the back and she was trying her best the be quiet. Some things you just can't hold back, and there was more than one profane word stated loudly. She started to take over on the riding, slamming herself down onto me over and over and over. I hadn't seen a woman so eager for cock since the beginnings of my previous relationship. She was crazed. I was okay with that.

I can't say how long we went like this before we peeled away from each other and she turned around, mounting me once again, this time pressing her breasts against my face as she rode. I grabbed both of them, just now realizing that it was the first time I had truly paid attention to them since they had been freed of the bra. She had immaculate breasts, still perky and youthful in her mid twenties. I ran my tongue around a nipple, sucking on it while she rode me gracefully and with just enough force to keep getting me closer and closer.

Finally, I leaned her away from me, she reached back to brace herself on the passenger and driver seats as I put one hand on her pelvis and the other on her ribs and started bucking myself into her hard and fast. I could feel it coming, and it was going to be god damn wonderful to let this aching load go. Harder and faster, I plunged again and again until I felt it explode deep inside. God damn it felt like heaven. I saw stars, rainbows, and fucking unicorns, but I didn't stop fucking her. Again and again, I released spurt after spurt until I was dry firing and still I fucked her. The oversensitivity was all but unbearable but I didn't care. I could feel her getting close to a second orgasm and I wanted her to come again.

She obliged a few seconds later, reaching down and violently rubbing her clit as she came all over my dick. As she was cumming, she was letting out these sounds somewhere along the lines of a whining plea for more and a scream of "YES!" I kept fucking, my erection staying solid as a rock. I haven't been this turned on in years and by God I was taking full advantage of it.

She leaned forward, once again our lips found each other, kissing hard and long as both of us twitched. I was still inside of her, slowly growing soft as I felt my cum leaking out around my shaft. I stopped kissing her. We were both sweaty and I leaned my forehead against her shoulder as she ran her fingers through my hair. We were both breathing hard. "Oh fuck...." I said, letting it hang there. My conscience was starting to come back, Reason coming back from the dead with a vengeance and tearing down the fort that Logic had built in its absence.

She seemed to get my drift. "Our secret?" she asked.

"I don't know," I said. I was starting to get physically sick at what I had just done.

"Yes," she said, I could hear it starting to effect her words as well. "Our secret. It will never happen again. We just go on with our lives the way we always have, and that's it. This is over."

"I suppose you could say that... I hate it. I hate myself. I hate this. Why are we here? What have we done?" I'm starting to panic. She grabs my head in both hands, looking me dead in the eyes.

"Stop it. This never happened." she says

"No," I say, setting my jaw, "It didn't."